it_o or_o imagine_v any_o virtue_n or_o divinity_n to_o be_v in_o it_o or_o to_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n as_o to_o those_o who_o be_v to_o give_v we_o what_o we_o pray_v for_o themselves_o all_o which_o be_v forbid_v by_o the_o 2d_o nicen_n council_n and_o that_o of_o trent_n and_o for_o other_o practice_n which_o the_o dr._n occasional_o object_n they_o shall_v be_v discuss_v in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n this_o be_v so_o as_o i_o have_v show_v and_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o divine_n differ_v only_o as_o more_o and_o less_o in_o the_o same_o kind_n from_o what_o mr._n thorndike_n and_o other_o learned_a protestant_n pretend_v when_o they_o reprove_v some_o practice_n as_o idolatrous_a or_o at_o least_o in_o danger_n to_o be_v such_o these_o last_o six_o author_n cite_v by_o the_o doctor_n aught_o to_o have_v be_v allege_v for_o the_o contrary_a position_n of_o what_o he_o affirm_v viz._n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n neither_o in_o her_o doctrine_n nor_o practice_n conformable_a to_o her_o doctrine_n be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n for_o whilst_o they_o impeach_v only_o some_o practice_n which_o they_o judge_v different_a from_o the_o doctrine_n it_o be_v manifest_a they_o imply_v the_o doctrine_n itself_o and_o practice_n if_o conformable_a to_o it_o not_o to_o be_v idolatrous_a here_o then_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o dr._n sy_n be_v as_o he_o say_v by_o command_n public_o engage_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o so_o excellent_a a_o cause_n as_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o betray_v his_o trust_n and_o his_o church_n too_o if_o it_o be_v his_o in_o advance_v such_o a_o medium_fw-la to_o justify_v her_o separation_n as_o contradict_v the_o sense_n of_o that_o church_n if_o it_o be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o who_o be_v esteem_v her_o true_a and_o genuine_a son_n and_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o some_o of_o they_o make_v it_o in_o plain_a term_n to_o be_v schismatical_a which_o yet_o will_v appear_v more_o clear_o if_o we_o consider_v how_o this_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n subvert_v the_o very_a foundation_n of_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o it_o be_v a_o receive_a maxim_n and_o not_o denyable_a by_o any_o one_o of_o common_a sense_n that_o no_o man_n can_v give_v to_o another_o that_o which_o he_o have_v not_o himself_o it_o lie_v open_a to_o the_o conscience_n of_o every_o man_n that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n much_o more_o if_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n it_o fall_v under_o the_o apostle_n excommunication_n gal._n 1._o 8._o and_o so_o remain_v deprive_v of_o the_o lawful_a authority_n to_o use_v and_o exercise_v the_o power_n of_o order_n and_o consequent_o the_o authority_n of_o govern_v preach_a and_o administer_a sacrament_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n challenge_n to_o themselves_o as_o derive_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v no_o true_a and_o lawful_a jurisdiction_n but_o usurp_v and_o antichristian_a this_o be_v what_o follow_v against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n from_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o as_o issue_v from_o his_o pen_n who_o in_o his_o irenicum_fw-la a_o book_n very_o humble_o tender_v by_o he_o to_o consideration_n after_o the_o re-settlement_n of_o episcopacy_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n maintain_v that_o no_o particular_a form_n of_o church_n government_n be_v de_fw-fr jure_fw-la divino_fw-la but_o mutable_a as_o the_o secular_a magistrate_n with_o the_o advice_n of_o learned_a and_o experience_a person_n shall_v see_v convenient_a for_o state_n and_o church_n and_o particular_o that_o the_o main_a ground_n for_o settle_v episcopal_a government_n in_o this_o nation_n be_v not_o any_o pretence_n of_o divine_a right_n but_o conveniency_n to_o the_o state_n and_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n at_o the_o time_n of_o its_o reformation_n cite_v for_o it_o the_o testimony_n of_o arch_a bishop_n cranmer_n and_o other_o mr._n foulis_n i_o know_v speak_v of_o that_o book_n call_v he_o a_o bold_a fellow_n that_o publish_v it_o and_o affirm_v that_o he_o little_o understand_v the_o compass_n and_o merit_n of_o that_o controversy_n i_o like_v not_o the_o rudeness_n of_o these_o and_o other_o expression_n of_o like_a nature_n he_o there_o use_v and_o i_o forbear_v to_o repeat_v yet_o i_o can_v willing_o join_v with_o he_o so_o far_o in_o charity_n as_o to_o impute_v it_o rather_o to_o inadvertence_n than_o design_n in_o my_o adversary_n do_v not_o this_o new_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n seem_v but_o too_o apparent_o to_o be_v but_o a_o clinch_a of_o the_o nail_n which_o he_o have_v drive_v before_o to_o the_o head_n for_o if_o the_o form_n of_o church-government_n be_v mutable_a as_o the_o secular_a power_n well-advised_a shall_v see_v reason_n what_o great_a reason_n can_v there_o be_v for_o the_o actual_a change_n of_o it_o than_o the_o nullity_n of_o its_o jurisdiction_n this_o have_v make_v i_o wonder_n not_o a_o little_a how_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n can_v see_v their_o authority_n so_o close_o attack_v at_o least_o so_o manifest_o betray_v by_o their_o pretend_a champion_n and_o not_o vindicate_v themselves_o and_o their_o jurisdiction_n from_o the_o â—oul_a stain_n of_o antichristian_a which_o necessary_o follow_v if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o he_o pretend_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o they_o derive_v together_o with_o their_o consecration_n their_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n from_o it_o but_o i_o shall_v leave_v these_o thing_n to_o those_o who_o it_o concern_v and_o betake_v myself_o to_o my_o present_a business_n which_o be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n neither_o in_o her_o doctrine_n nor_o practice_n conformable_a to_o her_o doctrine_n be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o this_o i_o bid_v do_v much_o soon_o have_v not_o the_o time_n spend_v iâ—_n transcribe_v lest_o the_o copy_n shall_v be_v surprise_v the_o difficulty_n of_o the_o press_n which_o also_o increase_v the_o errata_fw-la and_o other_o employment_n 〈◊〉_d a_o few_o for_o we_o also_o be_v none_o of_o those_o happy_a man_n who_o have_v only_o one_o thing_n to_o mind_n reâ—arded_v i_o in_o my_o design_n errata_fw-la in_o the_o preface_n page_n 2._o line_n 27._o for_o point_v read_v printing_n p._n 6._o l._n 8._o r._n dr._n tailor_n that_o neither_o p_o 25._o l._n 15._o r._n question_v thus_o put_v p._n 35._o l._n 30._o for_o with_o r._n against_o p._n 38._o l._n 8._o for_o couse_n r._n causâ—_n l._n 9_o for_o er_n r._n eos_fw-la p._n 41_o l._n 10_o r._n write_n p._n 5â—_n l._n 28._o r._n beholder_n p._n 64_o l_o 12_o r._n irrepresentablenes_n p._n 80._o l._n 11._o for_o the_o r._n he_o p._n 81._o l._n 18._o f._n seat_n r._n state_n p._n 87._o l._n 6._o f._n do_v r._n draw_v p._n 92._o l._n ult_n r._n advantage_n p._n 124._o l._n 11._o add_v in_o the_o marg._n of_o the_o church_n li._n 3._o c._n 36._o p._n 134._o l._n 3._o f._n cross_n r._n cross_n p._n 138._o l._n 23._o r._n â—ue_v that_o by_o p._n 140._o l._n ult_n f._n rash_o r._n vain_o p._n 158._o l._n 27._o r._n obcaecans_n l._n 27._o f._n that_o r._n that_o be_v p._n 161._o l._n 25._o or_o imagine_v r._n imagine_v l._n 28._o for_o oracre_n r._n oraces_n p_o 172._o l._n 5._o for_o in_o r._n i_o p._n 178._o l._n 25._o r._n in_o this_o matter_n p._n 212._o l._n 27._o for_o honour_n r._n comfort_n p._n 2â—7_n l_o 6._o r._n wherefore_o p._n 246._o l._n 2._o r._n beget_v son_n p._n 360._o l._n 30._o f._n first_o r._n â—isth_n p._n 363._o l._n 2._o after_o foâ—_n biu_n put_v st._n nicholas_n for_o eru_n p._n 411._o l._n 7._o 8._o f._n paul_n r._n paula_n l._n 23._o praise_n r._n pray_v p._n 448._o l._n 17._o f._n flood_n r._n flood_n the_o content_n of_o the_o chapter_n part_n i._n of_o the_o veneration_n of_o holy_a image_n chap._n 1._o dr_n stillingfleet_n one_a and_o second_o answer_v to_o the_o first_o question_n show_v not_o pertinent_a necessity_n of_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n prove_v and_o his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n overthrow_v by_o his_o own_o principle_n pag._n 1._o chap._n 2._o his_o chief_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n examine_v and_o his_o preposterous_a way_n of_o argue_v lay_v open_a pag._n 17._o chap._n 3._o the_o mystery_n of_o make_v the_o same_o proposition_n sometime_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o sometime_o none_o no_o express_a text_n against_o worship_v god_n by_o a_o image_n his_o first_o proof_n from_o the_o term_n of_o the_o law_n manifest_o groundless_a the_o argument_n from_o st._n augustine_n judgement_n and_o the_o septuagint_n translate_n the_o word_n pesel_n idol_n and_o
not_o image_n reinforce_v pag._n 33._o chap._n 4._o the_o doctor_n be_v second_a proof_n from_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n sophistical_a all_o representation_n of_o god_n not_o dishonourable_a to_o he_o nor_o reject_v as_o such_o by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n the_o proper_a reason_n of_o the_o law_n on_o god_n part_n be_v assign_v and_o assert_v to_o be_v the_o supreme_a excellency_n of_o his_o nature_n pag._n 57_o chap._n 5._o worship_n unlawful_a by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n equal_o unlawful_a to_o jew_n and_o christian_n a_o strange_a paradox_n advance_v by_o dr._n stillingfleet_n viz._n what_o can_v a_o image_n do_v to_o the_o heighten_v devotion_n or_o raise_v affection_n how_o far_o his_o devotion_n to_o the_o sun_n may_v be_v allow_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o st._n leo._n pag._n 76._o chap._n 6._o of_o the_o notion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o wise_a heathen_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o their_o image_n the_o text_n of_o st._n paul_n act_v 17._o 24._o and_o rom._n 1._o 21._o explain_v some_o of_o the_o doctor_n be_v testimony_n examine_v in_o particular_a the_o relation_n he_o give_v of_o what_o the_o jesuit_n do_v in_o china_n pag._n 95._o chap._n 7._o of_o the_o 2d_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a call_v most_o irreverent_o by_o dr._n st._n that_o wise_a synod_n his_o constantinopolitan_a father_n objection_n answer_v by_o epiphanius_n and_o his_o answer_n show_v to_o be_v goâ—d_v pag._n 118._o chap._n 8._o the_o dr.'s_n objection_n from_o the_o council_n of_o frankford_n examine_v and_o show_v to_o be_v no_o advantage_n to_o his_o cause_n pag._n 140._o chap._n 9_o of_o the_o doctor_n be_v three_o proof_n from_o the_o judgement_n as_o he_o pretend_v of_o the_o lawgiver_n his_o speculation_n concern_v the_o golden_a calf_n manifest_o repugnant_a to_o the_o h._n scripture_n and_o father_n mr._n thorndike'_v judgement_n of_o the_o mean_v and_o extent_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n pag._n 153._o chap._n 10._o what_o kind_n of_o honour_n the_o church_n give_v to_o holy_a image_n explain_v and_o the_o doctor_n be_v mix_v school-disputes_a with_o matter_n of_o faith_n show_v to_o be_v sophistical_a pag._n 176._o chap._n 11._o of_o the_o instance_n bring_v to_o explicate_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o honour_n give_v to_o image_n from_o the_o like_a reverence_n give_v to_o the_o chair_n of_o state_n to_o the_o ground_n to_o the_o ark_n to_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n etc._n etc._n the_o weakness_n of_o the_o doctor_n be_v evasion_n lay_v open_a and_o his_o own_o argument_n return_v upon_o he_o pag._n 193._o part_n ii_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o most_o bless_a sacrament_n chap._n 1._o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o this_o point_n the_o doctor_n be_v argument_n to_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v idolatry_n build_v upon_o a_o injurious_a calumny_n that_o catholic_n believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n the_o sense_n of_o his_o first_o proposition_n clear_v and_o the_o proof_n he_o bring_v for_o it_o refute_v pag._n 221._o chap._n 2._o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n lay_v open_a together_o with_o the_o doctor_n be_v endeavour_v to_o misrepresent_v it_o his_o manner_n of_o argue_v against_o the_o adoration_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n equal_o destructive_a to_o the_o adoration_n of_o he_o as_o god_n pag._n 243._o chap._n 3._o of_o dr._n st.'s_n scruple_n about_o the_o host_n not_o be_v consecrate_v for_o want_n of_o intention_n in_o the_o priest_n and_o his_o mistake_n of_o the_o true_a reason_n of_o give_v adoration_n to_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n pag._n 256._o chap._n 4._o his_o fundamental_a principle_n of_o judge_v of_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o belief_n by_o sense_n and_o reason_n show_v to_o be_v absurd_a in_o itself_o and_o destructive_a to_o christianity_n p._n 272._o chap._n 5._o a_o check_n to_o the_o doctor_n be_v big_a word_n against_o the_o ground_n of_o transubstantiation_n with_o a_o new_a example_n of_o report_v faithful_o as_o he_o call_v it_o the_o word_n and_o sense_n of_o a_o author_n pag._n 294._o chap._n 6._o dr._n tailor_n be_v argument_n in_o behalf_n of_o catholic_n suppose_v they_o mistake_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n not_o answer_v by_o dr._n st._n the_o parallel_n of_o such_o a_o suppose_a mistake_n with_o that_o of_o idolater_n show_v to_o be_v a_o real_a and_o very_a gross_a mistake_n in_o himself_o pag._n 317._o part_n iii_o of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n chap._n 1._o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o point_n suppose_v by_o dr._n st._n to_o be_v idolatry_n but_o not_o prove_v the_o disparity_n between_o the_o worship_n give_v by_o catholic_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o of_o the_o heathen_n to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n lay_v open_a pag._n 333._o chap._n 2._o what_o kind_n of_o honour_n catholic_n give_v to_o the_o saint_n the_o testimony_n of_o origen_n and_o st._n ambrose_n explain_v of_o the_o practice_n of_o make_v address_n to_o particular_a saint_n pag._n 353._o chap._n 3._o what_o kind_n of_o worship_n of_o angel_n be_v condemn_v by_o st._n paul_n theodoret_n etc._n etc._n with_o a_o far_o display_v of_o the_o disparity_n between_o the_o heathen_n worship_n of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n and_o that_o give_v by_o catholic_n to_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n pag._n 377._o chap._n 4._o of_o the_o term_n formal_a invocation_n and_o the_o different_a form_n use_v in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n some_o instance_n out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o show_v the_o like_a to_o have_v be_v use_v in_o their_o time_n pag._n 397._o chap._n 5._o the_o disparity_n assign_v by_o dr._n st._n between_o desire_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n and_o holy_a man_n upon_o earth_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o show_v to_o be_v insignificant_a pag._n 414._o chap._n 6._o of_o the_o practice_n of_o christian_a people_n in_o st._n augustine_n time_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n pag._n 430._o the_o two_o question_n whence_o dr._n still_o take_v occasion_n to_o raise_v this_o controversy_n 1._o whether_o a_o protestant_a have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n which_o one_o breed_v and_o bear_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v not_o equal_o be_v save_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o 2._o whether_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o be_v a_o christian_a in_o the_o abstract_n or_o in_o the_o whole_a latitude_n or_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o be_v a_o member_n of_o some_o distinct_a church_n or_o congregation_n of_o christian_n his_o answer_n to_o the_o aforesaid_a question_n the_o first_o question_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v put_v concern_v a_o protestant_n yet_o continue_v so_o do_v imply_v a_o contradiction_n viz._n that_o a_o protestant_a continue_v so_o shall_v have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n take_v that_o term_n here_o only_o as_o signify_v one_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o those_o have_v who_o have_v be_v horn_n or_o breed_v in_o that_o communion_n but_o suppose_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o question_n to_o be_v this_o whether_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n upon_o the_o motive_n use_v by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v not_o be_v equal_o save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v breed_v in_o it_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n of_o those_o person_n be_v suppose_v can_v be_v no_o argument_n to_o leave_v the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n wherein_o salvation_n of_o a_o person_n may_v be_v much_o more_o safe_a than_o of_o either_o of_o they_o no_o more_o than_o it_o be_v for_o a_o man_n to_o leap_v from_o the_o plain_a ground_n into_o a_o ship_n that_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o be_v wrack_v because_o he_o may_v equal_o hope_v to_o be_v save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v in_o it_o nay_o suppose_v a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n in_o two_o several_a church_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o one_o for_o the_o other_o so_o that_o to_o persuade_v any_o one_o to_o leave_v our_o church_n to_o embrace_v that_o of_o rome_n it_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n sufficient_a to_o ask_v whether_o such_o a_o one_o may_v not_o as_o well_o be_v sauâ—d_v as_o they_o that_o be_v in_o it_o already_o but_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o they_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o leave_v our_o church_n and_o become_v a_o member_n of_o they_o and_o when_o they_o do_v this_o i_o intend_v to_o be_v one_o of_o their_o number_n 2._o we_o assert_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n aught_o to_o embrace_v it_o or_o
catholic_n the_o reply_n to_o dr._n stillingfleet_n answer_n madam_n i_o do_v not_o expect_v that_o two_o bare_a question_n can_v have_v produce_v such_o a_o super-foetation_a of_o controversy_n as_o the_o paper_n you_o send_v i_o be_v fraught_v with_o but_o since_o the_o answerer_n have_v be_v please_v to_o take_v this_o method_n for_o what_o end_n himself_o best_o know_v i_o shall_v not_o refuse_v to_o give_v a_o fair_a and_o plain_a return_n to_o the_o several_a point_n he_o insist_o upon_o and_o that_o with_o as_o much_o brevity_n as_o the_o matter_n and_o circumstance_n will_v bear_v the_o question_n propose_v be_v 1._o whether_o a_o protestant_a have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n which_o one_o breed_v and_o bear_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o catholic_n religion_n have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v not_o equal_o be_v save_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o the_o second_o whether_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o be_v a_o christian_a in_o the_o abstract_n or_o in_o the_o whole_a latitude_n or_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o be_v a_o member_n of_o some_o distinct_a church_n or_o congregation_n of_o christian_n the_o first_o he_o say_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v put_v concern_v a_o protestant_n continue_v so_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n but_o where_o it_o lie_v i_o can_v see_v for_o a_o protestant_n may_v have_v the_o same_o motive_n and_o yet_o out_o of_o wilfulness_n or_o passion_n not_o acquiesce_v to_o they_o he_o see_v no_o doubt_n this_o supposition_n to_o be_v impertinent_a to_o the_o question_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o 1._o §_o state_n it_o thus_o whether_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n upon_o the_o motive_n use_v by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v not_o be_v equal_o save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v breed_v in_o it_o the_o question_n thus_o state_v in_o its_o true_a supposition_n he_o answer_v first_o §_o 2._o that_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n of_o those_o person_n be_v suppose_v can_v be_v no_o argument_n to_o leave_v the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n wherein_o the_o salvation_n of_o a_o person_n may_v be_v much_o more_o safe_a than_o of_o either_o of_o they_o but_o before_o i_o reply_v i_o must_v do_v both_o he_o and_o myself_o right_a in_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o it_o be_v madam_n that_o when_o you_o first_o address_v to_o i_o you_o profess_v yourself_o much_o trouble_v that_o he_o have_v tell_v you_o a_o person_n leave_v the_o protestant_a communion_n and_o embrace_v the_o catholic_n can_v not_o be_v save_v that_o we_o shall_v deny_v salvation_n to_o any_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n you_o look_v upon_o as_o uncharitable_a and_o this_o assertion_n of_o his_o have_v startle_v you_o in_o the_o opinion_n you_o have_v before_o of_o the_o protestant_a charity_n whereupon_o you_o desire_v to_o know_v my_o opinion_n in_o the_o case_n and_o i_o tell_v you_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o the_o same_o motive_n which_o secure_v one_o bear_v and_o breed_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o catholic_n religion_n to_o continue_v in_o it_o be_v noâ—_n sufficient_a also_o to_o 〈…〉_z a_o protestant_n who_o convince_v by_o they_o 〈◊〉_d embrace_v it_o this_o madam_n 〈…〉_z be_v the_o true_a occasion_n of_o your_o propose_v the_o question_n and_o not_o 〈…〉_z suppose_v that_o i_o use_v the_o mere_a 〈…〉_z self_n as_o a_o sufficient_a argument_n to_o 〈…〉_z you_o to_o embrace_v the_o catholic_n communion_n this_o premise_a i_o reply_v that_o the_o answer_v he_o give_v be_v altogether_o foreign_a to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n the_o controversy_n not_o be_v between_o a_o breed_v and_o a_o convert_v catholic_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o a_o person_n suppose_v to_o be_v in_o a_o safe_a church_n than_o either_o of_o they_o on_o the_o other_o nor_o yet_o between_o two_o several_a church_n suppose_v to_o have_v in_o they_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n but_o between_o a_o person_n breed_v in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o another_o convert_v to_o it_o from_o protestantism_n on_o the_o other_o whether_o the_o latter_a may_v not_o be_v equal_o save_v with_o the_o former_a nor_o be_v it_o to_o the_o purpose_n of_o the_o present_a question_n to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o leave_v the_o protestant_a church_n and_o become_v a_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n because_o the_o question_n be_v only_o of_o the_o possibility_n not_o of_o the_o necessity_n of_o salvation_n i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o present_a question_n to_o prove_v this_o but_o rather_o belong_v to_o the_o second_o where_o i_o shall_v speak_v to_o it_o whether_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o be_v a_o member_n of_o some_o distinct_a church_n which_o be_v resolve_v affirmative_o by_o both_o part_n it_o follow_v then_o in_o order_n to_o inquire_v which_o this_o true_a church_n be_v as_o for_o the_o example_n of_o a_o man_n leap_v from_o the_o plain_a ground_n into_o a_o ship_n that_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o be_v wrack_v mean_v by_o that_o ship_n as_o i_o suppose_v he_o do_v the_o catholic_n church_n some_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o think_v he_o have_v come_v near_o the_o mark_n if_o he_o have_v compare_v the_o protestant_n to_o a_o ship_n which_o by_o often_o knock_v against_o the_o rock_n on_o which_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v build_v have_v split_v itself_o into_o innumerable_a sect_n and_o be_v now_o in_o danger_n of_o sink_v his_o comparison_n be_v ground_v only_o on_o his_o own_o supposition_n but_o this_o be_v ground_v on_o the_o truth_n itself_o of_o too_o sad_a a_o experience_n but_o to_o leave_v word_n and_o come_v to_o the_o matter_n his_o second_o answer_n be_v §_o 3._o that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n ought_v to_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o it_o the_o first_o answer_n as_o i_o have_v show_v be_v nothing_o pertinent_a to_o the_o present_a question_n nor_o come_v this_o second_o any_o near_a the_o matter_n for_o though_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o none_o ought_v to_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a hazard_n he_o say_v they_o run_v of_o their_o salvation_n yet_o if_o they_o do_v embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o it_o why_o may_v they_o not_o be_v equal_o save_v that_o be_v with_o equal_a hazard_n but_o this_o assertion_n however_o beside_o the_o question_n he_o make_v it_o his_o main_a business_n to_o prove_v first_o §_o 4._o because_o those_o who_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v guilty_a either_o of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n either_o of_o which_o be_v sin_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n and_o here_o he_o must_v give_v i_o leave_v to_o return_v upon_o he_o a_o more_o palpable_a contradiction_n than_o that_o he_o suppose_v to_o have_v find_v in_o the_o question_n viz._n to_o assert_v only_o that_o those_o of_o the_o catholic_n communion_n run_v a_o great_a hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n and_o yet_o affirm_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o be_v guilty_a either_o of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n sin_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n which_o reduce_v into_o plain_a term_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o they_o may_v be_v save_v though_o hardly_o and_o yet_o can_v be_v save_v but_o to_o the_o argument_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n by_o the_o adoration_n of_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o formal_a invocation_n of_o saint_n do_v require_v the_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o the_o creator_n therefore_o it_o make_v the_o member_n of_o it_o guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n the_o charge_n be_v great_a but_o what_o be_v the_o proof_n concern_v the_o first_o he_o say_v §_o 5._o that_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n and_o sure_o this_o imply_v another_o contradiction_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n and_o yet_o be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n nevertheless_o he_o prove_v it_o thus_o the_o worship_n which_o god_n himself_o deny_v to_o receive_v must_v be_v terminate_v upon_o the_o creature_n but_o god_n himself_o in_o the_o second_o commandment_n not_o only_o deny_v to_o receive_v it_o but_o threaten_v severe_o to_o punish_v they_o that_o give_v it_o that_o be_v that_o worship_n he_o by_o a_o image_n therefore_o it_o can_v be_v terminate_v on_o god_n but_o only_o on_o the_o image_n to_o this_o argument_n which_o to_o be_v just_a to_o the_o author_n i_o confess_v i_o
as_o for_o marriage_n we_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n may_v dispense_v in_o some_o degree_n of_o consanguinity_n and_o affinity_n but_o in_o nothing_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n his_o ten_o pretend_a obstruction_n of_o devotion_n be_v that_o we_o make_v disobedience_n to_o the_o church_n in_o disputable_a matter_n more_o heinous_a than_o disobedience_n to_o christ_n in_o unquestionable_a thing_n as_o marriage_n he_o say_v in_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o fornication_n i_o answer_v that_o whether_o a_o priest_n may_v marry_v or_o no_o suppose_v the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n forbid_v it_o be_v not_o a_o disputable_a matter_n but_o it_o be_v out_o of_o question_n even_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n that_o obedience_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o command_n or_o prohibition_n of_o the_o church_n the_o antithesis_fw-la therefore_o between_o disobedience_n to_o the_o church_n in_o disputable_a matter_n and_o disobedience_n to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n in_o unquestionable_a thing_n be_v not_o only_o impertinent_a to_o the_o marriage_n of_o priest_n which_o be_v unquestionable_o forbid_v but_o suppose_v the_o matter_n to_o remain_v sputable_a after_o the_o church_n prohibition_n destroy_v all_o obedience_n to_o the_o church_n but_o if_o it_o suppose_v they_o only_o disputable_a before_o then_o why_o may_v not_o the_o church_n interpose_v her_o judgement_n and_o put_v they_o out_o of_o dispute_n but_o still_o it_o seem_v strange_a to_o they_o who_o either_o can_v or_o will_v not_o take_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v his_o counsel_n of_o chastity_n that_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n shall_v be_v a_o great_a sin_n than_o fornication_n but_o he_o consider_v not_o that_o though_o marriage_n in_o itself_o be_v honourable_a yet_o if_o it_o be_v prohibit_v to_o a_o certain_a order_n of_o person_n by_o the_o church_n to_o who_o christ_n himself_o command_v we_o to_o give_v obedience_n &_o they_o oblige_v themselves_o by_o a_o voluntary_a vow_n to_o live_v in_o perpetual_a chastity_n the_o law_n of_o god_n command_v we_o to_o pay_v our_o vow_n it_o lose_v its_o honour_n in_o such_o person_n and_o if_o contract_v after_o such_o vow_n make_v be_v in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o father_n no_o better_a than_o adultery_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o some_o young_a widow_n to_o dedicate_v themselves_o to_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o order_n thereunto_o to_o take_v upon_o they_o a_o peculiar_a habit_n and_o make_v a_o vow_n of_o continency_n for_o the_o future_a now_o in_o case_n they_o marry_v after_o this_o st._n paul_n himself_o 1_o tim._n 1._o 12._o say_v that_o they_o incur_v damnation_n because_o by_o so_o do_v they_o make_v void_a their_o first_o faith_n that_o be_v as_o the_o father_n expound_v it_o the_o vow_n they_o have_v make_v and_o the_o four_o council_n of_o carthage_n in_o which_o be_v 214_o bishop_n and_o among_o they_o st._n austin_n give_v the_o reason_n in_o these_o word_n if_o wife_n who_o commit_v adultery_n be_v guilty_a to_o their_o husband_n how_o much_o more_o shall_v such_o widow_n as_o change_v their_o religious_a state_n be_v note_v with_o the_o crime_n of_o adultery_n and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o in_o widow_n much_o more_o in_o priest_n if_o by_o marry_v they_o shall_v make_v void_a their_o first_o faith_n give_v to_o god_n when_o they_o be_v consâ—eâ—ated_v in_o a_o more_o peculiar_a manner_n to_o his_o service_n thus_o much_o may_v suffice_v for_o answer_n to_o the_o argument_n which_o with_o its_o intricate_a term_n may_v seem_v to_o puzzle_v a_o unlearned_a reader_n let_v we_o now_o speak_v a_o word_n to_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n which_o be_v whether_o marriage_n or_o single_a life_n in_o a_o priest_n be_v more_o apt_a to_o obstruct_v or_o further_a devotion_n and_o st._n paul_n himself_o have_v determine_v the_o question_n 1_o cor._n 7._o 32._o where_o he_o say_v he_o that_o be_v unmarried_a care_v for_o the_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o our_o lord_n how_o he_o may_v please_v our_o lord_n but_o he_o that_o be_v marry_v care_v for_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o the_o world_n how_o he_o may_v please_v his_o wife_n this_o be_v the_o difference_n he_o put_v between_o the_o marry_a and_o single_a life_n that_o this_o be_v apt_a to_o make_v we_o care_n for_o the_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o god_n and_o that_o to_o divert_v our_o thought_n from_o he_o to_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o world_n judge_v therefore_o which_o of_o these_o state_n be_v most_o convenient_a for_o priest_n who_o proper_a office_n it_o be_v to_o attend_v whole_o to_o the_o thing_n of_o god_n have_v thus_o clear_v catholic_n doctrine_n from_o be_v any_o way_n obstructive_a to_o good_a life_n or_o devotion_n i_o shall_v proceed_v to_o his_o three_o argument_n by_o which_o he_o will_v still_o prove_v that_o catholic_n run_v a_o great_a hazard_n of_o their_o soul_n in_o adhere_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o it_o expose_v the_o faith_n of_o christian_n to_o so_o great_a uncertainty_n this_o be_v a_o strange_a charge_n from_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o protestant_n who_o have_v no_o other_o certainty_n for_o his_o faith_n but_o every_o man_n interpretation_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o first_o he_o say_v it_o do_v this_o by_o make_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o depend_v upon_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n when_o the_o church_n infallibility_n must_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n not_o in_o itself_o for_o so_o it_o have_v its_o authority_n from_o god_n but_o in_o order_n to_o we_o and_o our_o belief_n of_o it_o depend_v upon_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o st._n austin_n say_v of_o himself_o fund_z that_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n unless_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v move_v he_o and_o if_o you_o ask_v he_o what_o move_v he_o to_o submit_v to_o that_o authority_n he_o tell_v you_o that_o beside_o the_o wisdom_n he_o find_v in_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v many_o other_o thing_n which_o most_o just_o hold_v he_o in_o it_o as_o the_o consent_n of_o people_n and_o nation_n a_o authority_n begin_v by_o miracle_n nourish_v by_o hope_n increase_v by_o charity_n and_o establish_v by_o antiquity_n the_o succession_n of_o priest_n from_o the_o very_a seat_n of_o st._n peter_n to_o who_o our_o lord_n commend_v the_o feed_n of_o his_o sheep_n unto_o the_o present_a bishopric_n last_o the_o very_a name_n of_o catholic_n which_o this_o church_n alone_o among_o so_o many_o heresy_n have_v not_o without_o cause_n obtain_v so_o particular_o to_o herself_o that_o whereas_o all_o heretic_n will_v be_v call_v catholic_n yet_o if_o a_o strange_a demand_n where_o the_o catholic_n go_v to_o church_n none_o of_o these_o heretic_n dare_v to_o show_v either_o his_o own_o house_n or_o church_n these_o say_v st._n austin_n so_o many_o and_o great_a most_o dear_a bond_n of_o the_o name_n of_o christian_a do_v just_o hold_v a_o believe_a man_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n these_o be_v the_o ground_n which_o move_v that_o great_a man_n to_o submit_v to_o her_o authority_n and_o when_o catholic_n author_n prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n from_o scripture_n it_o be_v a_o argument_n ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la to_o convince_v protestant_n who_o will_v admit_v nothing_o but_o scripture_n and_o yet_o when_o they_o be_v convince_v quarrel_n at_o they_o as_o illogical_a disputant_n because_o they_o prove_v it_o from_o scripture_n next_o he_o say_v we_o overthrow_v all_o foundation_n of_o faith_n because_o we_o will_v not_o believe_v our_o sense_n in_o the_o plain_a object_n of_o they_o but_o what_o if_o god_n have_v interpose_v his_o authority_n as_o he_o have_v do_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o eucharist_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n must_v we_o believe_v our_o sense_n rather_o than_o god_n or_o must_v we_o not_o believe_v they_o in_o other_o thing_n because_o in_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o must_v believe_v god_n rather_o than_o our_o sense_n both_o these_o consequence_n you_o see_v be_v absurd_a now_o for_o the_o case_n itself_o in_o which_o he_o instance_n dr._n taylor_n above_o cite_v confess_v that_o they_o viz._n catholic_n have_v a_o divine_a revelation_n viz._n christ_n word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n who_o litteral_n and_o grammatical_a sense_n if_o that_o sense_n be_v intend_v will_v warrant_v they_o to_o do_v violence_n to_o all_o the_o science_n in_o the_o circle_n but_o i_o add_v it_o will_v be_v no_o precedent_n to_o they_o not_o to_o believe_v their_o sense_n in_o other_o the_o plain_a object_n of_o they_o
sobriety_n but_o it_o be_v no_o less_o than_o insolency_n and_o madness_n and_o that_o in_o the_o high_a degree_n 118._o say_v st._n austin_n to_o dispute_v whether_o that_o be_v to_o be_v do_v or_o no_o which_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n through_o the_o world_n as_o this_o custom_n of_o give_v a_o honourary_n respect_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n have_v be_v confess_o for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n §_o 3._o but_o before_o the_o doctor_n can_v or_o will_v become_v a_o perfect_a proselyte_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o desire_v serious_o it_o seem_v he_o be_v but_o as_o i_o guess_v in_o a_o fit_a of_o droll_v before_o to_o know_v of_o i_o whether_o any_o worship_n do_v at_o all_o belong_v to_o the_o image_n or_o no_o because_o say_v he_o if_o there_o be_v any_o worship_n due_a as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v there_o be_v to_o the_o image_n either_o it_o be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o prototype_n or_o distinct_a from_o it_o if_o it_o be_v the_o same_o then_o proper_a divine_a worship_n be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n if_o distinct_a than_o the_o image_n be_v worship_v with_o divine_a worship_n for_o itself_o and_o not_o relative_o as_o i_o will_v have_v it_o and_o be_v it_o not_o subtle_o do_v to_o tell_v we_o that_o if_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o a_o image_n be_v distinct_a from_o that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o prototype_n god_n than_o the_o image_n be_v worship_v with_o divine_a worship_n for_o itself_o the_o word_n have_v be_v more_o express_a but_o the_o sense_n have_v be_v the_o same_o have_v he_o say_v if_o a_o image_n be_v not_o worship_v with_o divine_a worship_n than_o it_o be_v worship_v with_o divine_a worship_n for_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n be_v divine_a worship_n and_o that_o which_o be_v distinct_a from_o it_o be_v not_o divine_a worship_n so_o hard_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v for_o one_o who_o intend_v mischief_n to_o meddle_v with_o such_o edge-tool_n as_o school-distinction_n be_v and_o not_o cut_v his_o own_o finger_n and_o this_o be_v 〈◊〉_d first_o time_n my_o adversary_n have_v do_v so_o however_o he_o will_v not_o lay_v they_o down_o yet_o 〈◊〉_d if_o it_o be_v the_o former_a i_o e._n the_o 〈◊〉_d worship_n that_o say_v he_o be_v condemn_v of_o idolatry_n by_o bellarmine_n because_o the_o creature_n be_v equal_o worship_v with_o god_n and_o if_o the_o latter_a i.e._n distinct_a 103._o this_o be_v oppugn_v by_o vasquez_n a_o man_n of_o great_a reputation_n too_o and_o of_o as_o sâ—arching_v a_o wit_n as_o bellarmine_n as_o a_o certain_a kind_n of_o superstition_n or_o idolatry_n because_o man_n express_v submission_n to_o a_o inanimate_a thing_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v in_o man_n choice_n what_o sort_n of_o idolatry_n they_o will_v commit_v who_o worship_n image_n but_o in_o neither_o way_n can_v they_o avoid_v it_o and_o here_o it_o be_v he_o think_v he_o have_v pinch_v we_o sore_o and_o yet_o will_v not_o give_v we_o leave_v to_o cry_v out_o upon_o himself_o and_o his_o partisan_n for_o their_o insincere_a and_o sophistical_a mix_v the_o dispute_n and_o nicety_n of_o the_o school_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n but_o how_o little_a the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n be_v concern_v in_o they_o i_o shall_v let_v the_o reader_n see_v by_o a_o parallel_n example_n in_o a_o passage_n relate_v to_o civil_a worship_n a_o gentleman_n at_o court_n pass_v through_o the_o guard-chamber_n see_v a_o countryman_n there_o engage_v in_o a_o dispute_n with_o three_o or_o four_o of_o the_o yeoman_n the_o clown_n it_o seem_v will_v have_v go_v into_o the_o presence_n cover_v they_o pull_v he_o back_o and_o tell_v he_o when_o he_o go_v into_o that_o room_n he_o must_v pull_v off_o his_o haâ—_n he_o ask_v they_o very_o pert_o to_o who_o or_o to_o what_o for_o he_o see_v nothing_o but_o a_o chair_n and_o a_o canopy_n they_o tell_v he_o it_o be_v the_o king_n chair_n of_o state_n and_o he_o must_v do_v it_o to_o the_o chair_n out_o of_o respect_n to_o the_o king_n the_o countryman_n here_o perhaps_o he_o have_v read_v dr._n st.'s_n argument_n or_o hear_v he_o preach_v it_o for_o such_o kind_n of_o preach_v have_v be_v the_o ground_n of_o that_o part_n of_o quakerism_n begin_v with_o a_o serious_a countenance_n to_o demand_v of_o they_o whether_o any_o worship_n at_o all_o be_v due_a to_o the_o chair_n or_o no_o for_o his_o part_n he_o be_v a_o loyal_a subject_n of_o his_o majesty_n and_o have_v real_o a_o scruple_n in_o the_o case_n for_o if_o any_o worship_n be_v due_a to_o it_o it_o be_v either_o the_o same_o which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o king_n or_o distinct_a from_o it_o if_o the_o same_o then_o proper_a regal_a worship_n will_v be_v give_v to_o something_o beside_o the_o king_n which_o be_v treason_n to_o do_v if_o distinct_a than_o the_o chair_n will_v be_v worship_v with_o regal_a honour_n for_o itself_o and_o not_o relative_o which_o be_v for_o a_o man_n to_o submit_v himself_o to_o a_o piece_n of_o wood_n and_o he_o have_v so_o much_o esteem_v for_o his_o manhood_n that_o he_o will_v not_o debase_v it_o so_o far_o for_o all_o their_o halberd_n here_o the_o yeoman_n of_o the_o guard_n bid_v he_o leave_v his_o quibble_n and_o do_v his_o duty_n which_o he_o refuse_v to_o do_v unless_o they_o will_v satisfy_v his_o scruple_n they_o take_v he_o by_o the_o shoulder_n and_o thrust_v he_o out_o of_o door_n the_o passage_n no_o doubt_n be_v pleasant_a but_o withal_o so_o parallel_v to_o the_o doctor_n proceed_v in_o this_o matter_n that_o i_o can_v but_o serious_o desire_v to_o know_v of_o he_o whether_o he_o judge_v it_o a_o sufficient_a excuse_n for_o the_o clown_n not_o to_o put_v off_o his_o hat_n because_o he_o do_v not_o or_o will_v not_o understand_v what_o kind_n of_o worship_n be_v due_a to_o the_o chair_n or_o to_o put_v the_o example_n in_o a_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v speak_v more_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n whether_o moses_n and_o josue_n may_v have_v refuse_v to_o have_v put_v off_o their_o shoe_n in_o reverence_n to_o the_o ground_n where_o they_o stand_v till_o they_o have_v first_o be_v satisfy_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o same_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o god_n or_o distinct_a from_o it_o that_o they_o do_v lawful_o testify_v their_o reverence_n towards_o the_o ground_n be_v affirm_v by_o himself_o p._n 105._o and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o retard_v from_o do_v it_o by_o the_o doctor_n dilemma_n no_o more_o ought_v christian_n from_o testify_v their_o reverence_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n let_v plato_n and_o aristotle_n with_o their_o follower_n wrangle_v as_o much_o as_o they_o will_v about_o the_o manner_n how_o we_o come_v to_o see_v the_o former_a contend_v that_o it_o can_v be_v do_v by_o the_o object_n be_v unite_n itself_o with_o the_o eye_n the_o latter_a assert_v as_o strong_o that_o it_o can_v be_v do_v by_o the_o eye_n be_v send_v forth_o ray_n to_o the_o object_n must_v we_o therefore_o stand_v still_o with_o our_o eye_n shut_v till_o it_o be_v agree_v between_o they_o by_o which_o of_o the_o two_o way_n we_o be_v to_o see_v at_o this_o rate_n we_o must_v neither_o see_v nor_o hear_v nor_o feel_v nor_o move_v till_o it_o be_v accord_v between_o philosopher_n how_o these_o operation_n be_v perform_v which_o will_v be_v never_o let_v the_o schoolman_n than_o dispute_v as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v about_o the_o manner_n how_o honour_n be_v give_v to_o a_o image_n yet_o honest_a nature_n will_v teach_v we_o to_o do_v it_o for_o his_o sake_n who_o be_v represent_v by_o it_o with_o as_o much_o security_n and_o as_o little_a danger_n of_o err_a as_o any_o of_o the_o aforesaid_a operation_n what_o the_o council_n declare_v in_o this_o matter_n and_o to_o they_o it_o be_v the_o doctor_n himself_o confess_v p._n 209._o that_o we_o must_v appeal_v for_o the_o church_n sense_n be_v that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o give_v latria_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n but_o a_o honorary_a respect_n or_o adoration_n to_o holy_a image_n as_o to_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o other_o thing_n belong_v to_o god_n §_o 4._o this_o be_v what_o the_o church_n require_v of_o her_o child_n to_o believe_v and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o a_o catholic_n controvertist_n be_v bind_v to_o speak_v to_o nor_o do_v the_o argument_n the_o doctor_n bring_v in_o reality_n deserve_v to_o be_v answer_v otherwise_o than_o zeno_n argument_n against_o motion_n be_v answer_v by_o diogenes_n for_o zeno_n prove_v every_o jot_n as_o subtle_o that_o a_o man_n can_v move_v a_o inch_n
continue_v in_o it_o and_o that_o upon_o these_o ground_n 1._o because_o they_o must_v by_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n with_o that_o church_n be_v guilty_a either_o of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n either_o of_o which_o be_v sin_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n which_o i_o thus_o prove_v that_o church_n which_o require_v the_o give_v the_o creature_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o the_o creator_n make_v the_o member_n of_o it_o guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n for_o if_o they_o do_v it_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o latter_a if_o they_o do_v it_o not_o of_o the_o former_a but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o formal_a invocation_n of_o saint_n do_v require_v the_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o the_o creator_n therefore_o it_o make_v the_o member_n of_o it_o guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o these_o particular_n do_v require_v the_o give_v the_o creature_n the_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o god_n i_o prove_v thus_o concern_v each_o of_o they_o 1._o where_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n be_v terminate_v upon_o a_o creature_n there_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n be_v give_v to_o the_o creature_n but_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v thus_o prove_v the_o worship_n which_o god_n himself_o deny_v to_o receive_v must_v be_v terminate_v on_o the_o creature_n but_o god_n himself_o in_o the_o second_o commandment_n not_o only_o deny_v to_o receive_v it_o but_o threaten_v severe_o to_o punish_v they_o that_o give_v it_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v terminate_v on_o god_n but_o only_o on_o the_o image_n 2._o the_o same_o argument_n which_o will_v make_v the_o gross_a heathen_a idolatry_n lawful_a can_v excuse_v any_o act_n from_o idolatry_n but_o the_o same_o argument_n whereby_o the_o papist_n make_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n not_o to_o be_v idolatry_n will_v make_v the_o gross_a heathen_a idolatry_n not_o to_o be_v so_o for_o if_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o idolatry_n because_o they_o suppose_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n than_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o sun_n be_v not_o idolatry_n by_o they_o who_o suppose_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n and_o upon_o this_o ground_n the_o grâ—sser_a the_o idolatry_n be_v the_o less_o it_o be_v idolatry_n for_o the_o gross_a idolater_n be_v those_o who_o suppose_v their_o statue_n to_o be_v go_n and_o upon_o this_o ground_n their_o worship_n be_v more_o lawful_a than_o of_o those_o who_o suppose_v they_o not_o to_o be_v so_o 3._o if_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o middle_a excellency_n between_o god_n and_o we_o be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o formal_a invocation_n than_o the_o heathen_a worship_n of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n can_v be_v no_o idolatry_n for_o the_o heathen_n still_o pretend_v that_o they_o do_v not_o give_v to_o they_o the_o worship_n proper_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o be_v pretend_v by_o the_o devout_a papist_n in_o justification_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n to_o these_o i_o expect_v a_o direct_a and_o punctual_a answer_n profess_v as_o much_o charity_n towards_o they_o as_o be_v consistent_a with_o scripture_n and_o reason_n 2._o because_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o so_o great_a corruption_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o such_o opinion_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v very_o apt_a to_o hinder_v a_o good_a life_n such_o be_v the_o destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n by_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n join_v with_o contrition_n sufficient_a for_o salvation_n the_o take_v off_o the_o care_n of_o it_o by_o suppose_v a_o expiation_n of_o sin_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_a after_o death_n and_o the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v in_o it_o by_o prayer_n in_o a_o language_n which_o many_o understand_v not_o by_o make_v the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n depend_v upon_o the_o bare_a administration_n whether_o our_o mind_n be_v prepare_v for_o they_o or_o not_o by_o discourage_v the_o read_n the_o scripture_n which_o be_v our_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n by_o the_o multitude_n of_o superstitious_a observation_n never_o use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v by_o the_o gross_a abuse_n of_o people_n in_o pardon_n and_o indulgence_n by_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n by_o make_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o any_o person_n to_o dispense_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n by_o make_v disobedience_n to_o the_o church_n in_o disputable_a matter_n more_o heinous_a than_o disobedience_n to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n in_o unquestionable_a thing_n as_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o fornication_n by_o all_o which_o practice_n and_o opinion_n we_o assert_v that_o there_o be_v so_o many_o hindrance_n to_o a_o good_a life_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o salvation_n can_v venture_v their_o soul_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o such_o a_o church_n which_o either_o enjoin_v or_o public_o allow_v they_o 3._o because_o it_o expose_v the_o â—aith_n of_o christian_n to_o so_o great_a uncertainty_n by_o make_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n when_o the_o church_n infallibility_n must_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n by_o make_v those_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o if_o they_o be_v believe_v overthrow_v all_o foundation_n of_o faith_n viz._n that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o believe_v our_o sense_n in_o the_o plain_a object_n of_o they_o as_o that_o bread_n which_o we_o see_v be_v not_o bread_n upon_o which_o it_o follow_v that_o tradition_n be_v a_o continue_a kind_n of_o sensation_n can_v be_v no_o more_o certain_a than_o sense_n itself_o and_o that_o the_o apostle_n may_v have_v be_v deceive_v in_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o church_n of_o any_o age_n in_o what_o they_o see_v or_o hear_v by_o deny_v to_o man_n the_o use_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o say_v propose_v by_o a_o church_n when_o they_o must_v use_v it_o in_o the_o choice_n of_o a_o church_n by_o make_v the_o church_n power_n extend_v to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n viz._n by_o make_v those_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o by_o pretend_v to_o infallibility_n in_o determine_v controversy_n and_o yet_o not_o determine_v controversy_n which_o be_v on_o foot_n among_o themselves_o all_o which_o and_o several_a other_o thing_n which_o my_o design_a brevity_n will_v not_o permit_v i_o to_o mention_v tend_v very_o much_o to_o shake_v the_o faith_n of_o such_o who_o have_v nothing_o else_o to_o rely_v on_o but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 3._o i_o answer_v that_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n do_v incur_v a_o great_a guilt_n than_o one_o who_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o continue_v therein_o by_o invincible_a ignorance_n and_o therefore_o can_v equal_o be_v save_v with_o such_o a_o one_o for_o a_o protestant_n be_v suppose_v to_o have_v sufficient_a conviction_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a ignorance_n if_o he_o have_v not_o but_o although_o we_o know_v not_o what_o allowance_n god_n will_v make_v for_o invincible_a ignorance_n we_o be_v sure_a that_o wilful_a ignorance_n or_o choose_v a_o worse_a church_n before_o a_o better_a be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n and_o unrepented_a of_o destroy_v salvation_n to_o the_o second_o question_n i_o answer_v 1._o i_o do_v not_o understand_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o a_o christian_a in_o the_o abstract_n or_o in_o the_o whole_a latitude_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n i_o never_o hear_v or_o read_v of_o before_o and_o therefore_o may_v have_v some_o meaning_n in_o it_o which_o i_o can_v understand_v 2._o but_o if_o the_o question_n be_v as_o the_o last_o word_n imply_v it_o whether_o a_o christian_a by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o join_v in_o some_o church_n or_o congregation_n of_o christian_n i_o answer_v affirmative_o and_o that_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o choose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n and_o not_o to_o leave_v that_o for_o a_o corrupt_a one_o though_o call_v never_o so_o
between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o these_o word_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n impose_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v believe_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o the_o church_n of_o england_n make_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o such_o as_o have_v the_o testimony_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n of_o all_o age_n and_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o and_o in_o other_o thing_n as_o that_o no_o veneration_n be_v due_a to_o image_n the_o bread_n be_v not_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n saint_n be_v not_o to_o be_v invocate_v etc._n etc._n she_o require_v subscription_n to_o they_o not_o as_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o as_o inferior_a truth_n or_o as_o dr._n bramhall_n lord_n primate_n of_o ireland_n allege_v by_o he_o call_v they_o pious_a opinion_n fit_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o unity_n not_o say_v he_o that_o we_o oblige_v any_o man_n to_o believe_v they_o but_o only_o not_o to_o oppose_v or_o contradict_v they_o this_o then_o be_v the_o basis_n and_o foundation_n he_o lay_v of_o his_o rational_a account_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n that_o no_o doctrine_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n as_o it_o differ_v from_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v that_o no_o protestant_a believe_v or_o if_o he_o do_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o image_n for_o example_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n be_v not_o to_o be_v honour_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v not_o to_o be_v invoke_v to_o pray_v for_o we_o nay_o all_o that_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v not_o to_o oppose_v or_o contradict_v they_o this_o be_v so_o let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o follow_v from_o this_o doctrine_n 1._o it_o follow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n because_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o he_o say_v make_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o such_o as_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o two_o it_o follow_v that_o himself_o do_v not_o believe_v any_o of_o these_o point_n to_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n viz._n that_o veneration_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o holy_a image_n that_o adoration_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n or_o that_o the_o saint_n be_v not_o to_o be_v invocate_v because_o to_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n with_o he_o they_o must_v have_v the_o testimony_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n of_o all_o age_n and_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o three_o it_o follow_v that_o after_o all_o this_o bustle_n to_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o these_o very_a point_n of_o veneration_n of_o image_n etc._n etc._n for_o aught_o any_o man_n know_v himself_o give_v no_o interior_a assent_n to_o any_o of_o the_o forementioned_a tenet_n not_o even_o as_o to_o inferior_a truth_n or_o pious_a opinion_n because_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o he_o cite_v out_o of_o dr._n bramhall_n do_v not_o oblige_v any_o man_n to_o believe_v they_o but_o only_o not_o to_o oppose_v or_o contradict_v they_o and_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a he_o defer_v more_o to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n than_o she_o oblige_v he_o too_o four_o and_o last_o it_o follow_v that_o his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v vain_a and_o groundless_a for_o idolatry_n be_v a_o error_n against_o the_o most_o fundamental_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n according_a to_o he_o not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o to_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n must_v according_a to_o his_o own_o principle_n be_v the_o most_o groundless_a unreasonable_a and_o contradictory_n proceed_v in_o the_o world_n but_o it_o be_v time_n now_o to_o come_v to_o particular_n only_o i_o must_v not_o omit_v to_o desire_v every_o indifferent_a reader_n to_o reflect_v and_o judge_v whether_o dr._n stillingfleet_n to_o render_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o 39_o article_n digestible_a to_o the_o most_o squeamish_a stomach_n of_o the_o nice_a nonconformist_n have_v not_o do_v a_o notable_a piece_n of_o service_n to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o degrade_n so_o many_o of_o they_o as_o be_v not_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n although_o they_o be_v esteem_v the_o distinctive_a badge_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n from_o the_o dignity_n of_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n into_o a_o low_a class_n of_o inferior_a truth_n as_o he_o call_v they_o which_o neither_o himself_n nor_o any_o body_n else_o know_v whether_o they_o have_v a_o grain_n of_o truth_n in_o they_o or_o no_o and_o consequent_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v they_o nay_o do_v he_o not_o undermine_v the_o church_n of_o england_n both_o in_o her_o doctrine_n and_o government_n in_o her_o doctrine_n by_o free_v her_o subject_n from_o any_o obligation_n of_o interior_a believe_v her_o article_n in_o which_o she_o differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v so_o much_o as_o inferior_a truth_n in_o her_o government_n by_o expose_v her_o ordination_n to_o be_v invade_v without_o scruple_n by_o such_o as_o in_o their_o heart_n judge_v it_o antichristian_a when_o he_o tell_v they_o her_o sense_n be_v to_o oblige_v they_o no_o far_o than_o not_o to_o oppose_v or_o contradict_v it_o be_v it_o not_o worth_a the_o while_n to_o rend_v asunder_o the_o peace_n of_o christendom_n for_o a_o company_n of_o opinion_n which_o though_o dr._n bramhall_n call_v they_o pious_a yet_o the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n both_o in_o the_o east_n and_o west_n for_o many_o age_n have_v and_o do_v condemn_v for_o impious_a and_o blasphemous_a be_v not_o this_o a_o very_a rational_a or_o rather_o as_o mr._n j._n s._n expound_v the_o word_n a_o very_a reasonable_a account_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o protestant_a religion_n and_o a_o rare_a way_n of_o justify_v she_o from_o the_o gild_n of_o schism_n sure_o he_o never_o think_v of_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n when_o he_o lay_v such_o sandy_a principle_n for_o his_o foundation_n principle_n of_o so_o brittle_a a_o temper_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a they_o shall_v bear_v so_o great_a a_o charge_n without_o break_v and_o discharge_v upon_o himself_o chap._n ii_o dr._n st.'s_n chief_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n examine_v and_o his_o preposterous_a way_n of_o argue_v lay_v open_a §_o 1._o it_o be_v a_o know_v say_v of_o st._n irenaeus_n and_o st._n hierom_n ep._n ad_fw-la ctesiphont_n speak_v of_o those_o who_o set_v up_o their_o own_o fancy_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n that_o to_o lay_v open_a what_o they_o hold_v be_v to_o refute_v it_o and_o certain_o it_o be_v never_o more_o true_a than_o in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o present_a debate_n concern_v the_o veneration_n of_o image_n the_o very_a light_n of_o nature_n teach_v that_o the_o honour_n or_o dishonour_n do_v to_o a_o picture_n or_o image_n reflect_v upon_o the_o person_n represent_v by_o it_o this_o protestant_n themselves_o confess_v in_o civil_a matter_n as_o in_o the_o picture_n or_o image_n of_o the_o king_n in_o order_n to_o his_o person_n and_o do_v they_o not_o corrupt_v themselves_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o know_v natural_o they_o can_v not_o but_o acknowledge_v the_o same_o in_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n in_o order_n to_o they_o for_o be_v it_o a_o honour_n to_o the_o king_n to_o kiss_v his_o picture_n and_o be_v it_o not_o the_o like_a to_o christ_n to_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n or_o kneel_v before_o his_o be_v it_o a_o dishonour_n to_o the_o king_n to_o shoot_v his_o picture_n with_o bullet_n aâ—_n the_o soldier_n do_v in_o the_o late_a time_n as_o they_o march_v along_o the_o street_n and_o be_v it_o none_o to_o christ_n to_o have_v his_o image_n bore_v through_o with_o hot_a iron_n as_o he_o be_v represent_v rise_v from_o the_o grave_a upon_o cheapside_n cross_n a_o man_n will_v think_v there_o need_v no_o more_o but_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n to_o decide_v this_o controversy_n and_o yet_o the_o doctor_n will_v needs_o sustain_v that_o the_o honour_n give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n do_v not_o redound_v at_o all_o to_o they_o but_o be_v so_o far_o from_o that_o that_o it_o be_v no_o other_o than_o down_o right_a idolatry_n §_o
2._o how_o vain_a and_o groundless_a to_o say_v no_o more_o this_o assertion_n of_o he_o be_v i_o have_v already_o show_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n which_o may_v serve_v for_o a_o full_a and_o just_a refutation_n of_o all_o he_o bring_v to_o justify_v his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n not_o only_o in_o this_o matter_n of_o veneration_n of_o image_n but_o also_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o b._n sacrament_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n in_o regard_n none_o of_o the_o contrary_a tenet_n be_v with_o he_o article_n of_o faith_n nay_o he_o profess_v himself_o not_o oblige_v to_o give_v any_o interior_a assent_n to_o they_o so_o much_o as_o to_o inferior_a truth_n or_o pious_a opinion_n but_o lest_o he_o shall_v take_v this_o compendious_a way_n of_o refute_v by_o bring_v thing_n to_o ground_n and_o principle_n for_o none_o at_o all_o as_o his_o very-well-assured_n friend_n dr._n tillotson_n do_v with_o my_o demonstrate_v friend_n as_o he_o call_v he_o mr._n j._n s._n after_o two_o book_n set_v forth_o by_o he_o in_o answer_n to_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n viz._n his_o letter_n of_o thanks_o and_o faith_n vindicate_v to_o remove_v i_o say_v the_o very_a temptation_n of_o any_o suchlike_a vapour_a pretence_n from_o my_o adversary_n i_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o examine_v and_o answer_v with_o as_o much_o brevity_n as_o his_o prolixity_n will_v permit_v the_o particular_a argument_n with_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o underprop_v his_o totter_a because_o groundless_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n §_o 3._o in_o order_n hereunto_o i_o shall_v first_o set_v down_o what_o it_o be_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n teach_v concern_v the_o veneration_n of_o image_n and_o thus_o it_o stand_v record_v in_o the_o last_o general_n council_n at_o trent_n conc._n trident._n sess_z 25._o viz._n that_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n mother_n of_o god_n and_o of_o other_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v keep_v and_o reserve_v especial_o in_o church_n and_o due_a honour_n and_o veneration_n to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o not_o for_o that_o any_o divinity_n or_o virtue_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v in_o they_o or_o that_o any_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v ask_v of_o they_o or_o any_o confidence_n to_o be_v place_v in_o they_o as_o be_v ancient_o do_v by_o the_o heathen_n who_o put_v their_o trust_n in_o idol_n but_o because_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v exhibit_v to_o the_o image_n be_v refer_v to_o the_o prototype_n or_o thing_n represent_v by_o they_o so_o that_o by_o the_o image_n which_o we_o kiss_v and_o before_o which_o we_o kneel_v or_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n we_o adore_v christ_n and_o reverence_v his_o saint_n who_o the_o say_v image_n represent_v this_o be_v what_o the_o council_n teach_v and_o the_o import_n of_o it_o be_v that_o we_o may_v lawful_o and_o therefore_o ought_v upon_o occasion_n to_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n or_o kneel_v before_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n with_o intent_n thereby_o to_o adore_v he_o and_o reverence_v they_o and_o this_o be_v what_o the_o council_n call_v most_o conformable_o to_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o religion_n the_o give_v of_o due_a honour_n and_o veneration_n to_o image_n but_o dr._n still_o most_o repugnant_o to_o both_o idolatry_n §_o 4_o to_o maintain_v this_o charge_n he_o lay_v down_o a_o proposition_n which_o i_o say_v imply_v a_o contradiction_n viz._n that_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n for_o what_o great_a contradiction_n than_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n what_o he_o bring_v in_o his_o excuse_n p._n 57_o be_v a_o pretence_n that_o god_n have_v forbid_v it_o under_o the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n and_o that_o the_o worship_n which_o god_n call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o idolatry_n and_o its_o be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n be_v but_o the_o sâ—me_a thing_n in_o other_o word_n and_o what_o be_v this_o in_o effect_n but_o to_o tell_v we_o first_o that_o it_o be_v idolatry_n because_o it_o be_v whole_o terminate_v on_o the_o creature_n and_o then_o again_o that_o it_o be_v whole_o terminate_v on_o the_o creature_n because_o it_o be_v idolatry_n a_o very_a proper_a deâ—ence_n for_o such_o a_o cause_n and_o from_o hence_o dâ—_n tillotson_n may_v note_v that_o the_o use_n of_o identical_a proposition_n be_v not_o so_o despicable_a and_o ridiculous_a as_o he_o will_v make_v it_o but_o rather_o the_o most_o expedite_a way_n for_o dr._n st._n to_o reconcile_v the_o term_n of_o the_o great_a contradiction_n but_o to_o the_o matter_n itself_o i_o shall_v speak_v more_o anon_o let_v we_o now_o see_v how_o he_o prove_v this_o main_a proposition_n viz._n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n the_o worship_n have_v to_o god_n be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n the_o worship_n say_v he_o p._n 4._o which_o god_n himself_o deny_v to_o receive_v must_v be_v terminate_v on_o the_o creature_n but_o god_n himself_o in_o the_o second_o commandment_n not_o only_o deny_v to_o receive_v it_o but_o threaten_v severe_o to_o punish_v they_o that_o give_v it_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v terminate_v on_o god_n but_o only_o on_o the_o image_n §_o 5._o this_o be_v the_o terrible_a argument_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o he_o pass_v the_o sentence_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n upon_o all_o those_o who_o be_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o they_o repent_v not_o of_o their_o adore_a christ_n by_o put_v off_o their_o hat_n or_o kneel_v before_o his_o image_n and_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v with_o what_o justice_n and_o charity_n he_o do_v it_o before_o i_o proceed_v to_o examine_v particular_n i_o shall_v convene_v his_o own_o conscience_n to_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n what_o kind_n of_o argument_n he_o judge_v this_o to_o be_v if_o only_o topical_a or_o probable_a what_o answer_n will_v he_o give_v to_o the_o great_a judge_n at_o the_o dreadful_a day_n of_o judgement_n for_o positive_o condemn_v his_o spouse_n the_o church_n for_o a_o adulteress_n upon_o a_o account_n which_o himself_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v inevident_a and_o uncertain_a i_o believe_v himself_o will_v condemn_v that_o person_n for_o unjust_a and_o uncharitable_a who_o shall_v positive_o charge_v the_o mean_a man_n wife_n of_o adultery_n upon_o the_o like_a account_n if_o he_o judge_v it_o a_o demonstration_n which_o i_o can_v easy_o believe_v he_o seem_v to_o have_v take_v such_o a_o pique_n against_o the_o demonstrate_v way_n than_o the_o premise_n must_v be_v evident_o and_o certain_o true_a and_o the_o conclusion_n in_o virtue_n of_o they_o impossible_a to_o be_v false_a and_o consequent_o he_o must_v have_v great_a certainty_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v idolatrous_a than_o he_o have_v if_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o his_o friend_n dr._n tillotson_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o text_n of_o it_o for_o example_n that_o christ_n be_v god_n for_o the_o say_a doctor_n lay_v this_o down_o for_o his_o fundamental_a position_n in_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n p._n 118._o and_o affirm_v it_o express_o of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o sermon_n that_o we_o be_v not_o infallible_o certain_a either_o that_o any_o book_n be_v so_o ancient_a as_o it_o pretend_v to_o be_v or_o that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o he_o who_o name_n it_o bear_v or_o that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o such_o and_o such_o passage_n in_o it_o it_o be_v possible_a all_o this_o may_v be_v otherwise_o from_o whence_o i_o infer_v yet_o far_o that_o if_o we_o be_v not_o sure_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o text_n of_o scripture_n but_o possible_o it_o may_v be_v false_a himself_o be_v not_o sure_a that_o god_n have_v forbid_v the_o worship_v himself_o by_o image_n in_o the_o second_o commandment_n and_o therefore_o can_v judge_v his_o own_o argument_n to_o be_v a_o demonstration_n nor_o consequent_o evidence_n sufficient_a to_o make_v out_o his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n but_o to_o come_v now_o to_o particular_n §_o 5._o the_o worship_n say_v he_o which_o god_n himself_o deny_v to_o receive_v must_v be_v terminate_v on_o the_o creature_n and_o that_o whole_o and_o only_o on_o the_o creature_n as_o he_o express_v it_o in_o the_o context_n of_o his_o discourse_n this_o be_v the_o major_a proposition_n of_o his_o syllogism_n and_o if_o this_o fail_v the_o charge_n he_o build_v upon_o it_o must_v needs_o fall_v i_o assert_v it_o in_o my_o reply_n to_o be_v absolute_o false_a as_o build_v upon_o a_o mistake_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o humane_a act_n which_o though_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v
respect_n give_v to_o it_o be_v a_o fence_n against_o the_o contempt_n of_o his_o person_n he_o that_o pass_v by_o that_o with_o his_o hat_n on_o think_v himself_o excuse_v upon_o the_o same_o account_n from_o put_v it_o off_o to_o the_o king_n himself_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o part._n the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o most_o bless_a sacrament_n chap._n i._n the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o this_o point_n the_o doctor_n be_v argument_n to_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v idolatry_n build_v upon_o a_o injurious_a calumny_n that_o catholic_n believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n the_o sense_n of_o his_o first_o proposition_n clear_v and_o the_o proof_n he_o bring_v for_o it_o refute_v §_o 1._o have_v clear_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n from_o my_o adversary_n unjust_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n in_o the_o worship_n or_o veneration_n she_o give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n i_o come_v now_o to_o show_v the_o injustice_n of_o a_o like_a accusation_n he_o bring_v in_o upon_o account_n of_o the_o adoration_n she_o give_v to_o christ_n himself_o in_o the_o most_o h._n sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n a_o thâ—â—g_v so_o universal_o practise_v and_o recommend_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a that_o who_o so_o will_v condemn_v the_o practice_n of_o it_o at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n must_v have_v the_o confidence_n to_o involve_v the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n in_o the_o same_o condemnation_n with_o it_o among_o other_o apostolical_a tradition_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o church_n without_o write_v st._n basil_n reckon_v the_o word_n of_o invocation_n 27._o when_o the_o eucharistical_a brâ—ad_n and_o cup_n of_o blessing_n be_v show_v 2._o and_o theodoret_n affirm_v express_o that_o the_o mystical_a symbol_n be_v understand_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v make_v and_o be_v believe_v and_o adore_v as_o be_v the_o thing_n they_o be_v believe_v gorgoniae_fw-la s._n gregory_n nâ—zianzen_n report_v of_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n as_o a_o great_a testimony_n of_o her_o devotion_n that_o in_o a_o certain_a sickness_n she_o have_v she_o go_v with_o faith_n to_o the_o altar_n and_o with_o a_o loud_a voice_n beseech_v he_o who_o be_v worship_v upon_o it_o for_o remedy_n give_v he_o all_o his_o title_n or_o attribute_n and_o remember_v he_o of_o all_o the_o miraculous_a thing_n which_o he_o have_v do_v and_o the_o same_o no_o doubt_n be_v do_v by_o st._n monica_n the_o mother_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o her_o daily_a devotion_n at_o the_o altar_n at_o which_o she_o use_v to_o assist_v without_o pretermission_n of_o any_o one_o day_n 13._o and_o from_o whence_o she_o know_v say_v he_o that_o holy_a victim_n to_o be_v dispense_v by_o which_o the_o 〈◊〉_d writing_n be_v blot_v out_o which_o carry_v our_o condemnation_n in_o it_o to_o this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o redemptiâ—â—_n she_o have_v tie_v her_o soul_n fast_o by_o the_o bond_n of_o â—â—ith_n and_o in_o this_o she_o do_v no_o more_o 〈◊〉_d what_o her_o son_n teacher_n upon_o the_o 98th_o psalm_n 98._o where_o expound_v 〈◊〉_d word_n of_o the_o psalmist_n adore_v you_o his_o footstool_n to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o earth_n and_o by_o the_o earth_n to_o be_v understand_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n he_o add_v that_o whereas_o christ_n walk_v here_o in_o the_o flesh_n and_o give_v we_o that_o very_a flesh_n to_o be_v eat_v for_o our_o salvation_n and_o no_o man_n eat_v that_o flesh_n unless_o he_o have_v first_o adore_v we_o find_v say_v he_o how_o such_o a_o footstool_n of_o our_o lord_n may_v be_v adore_v and_o that_o we_o do_v not_o only_o not_o sin_n in_o adore_v but_o we_o sin_n in_o not_o adore_v viz._n that_o footstool_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o which_o he_o say_v before_o be_v mean_v his_o most_o holy_a flesh_n and_o from_o who_o do_v he_o learn_v this_o doctrine_n but_o from_o the_o same_o master_n from_o who_o he_o learn_v christianity_n st._n ambrose_n who_o treat_v of_o the_o same_o place_n of_o the_o psalmist_n 12._o say_v by_o the_o footstool_n be_v understand_v the_o earth_n and_o by_o the_o earth_n the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o we_o adore_v also_o at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o mystery_n and_o which_o the_o apostle_n adore_v in_o our_o lord_n jesus_n upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v that_o st._n chrysostome_n exhort_v christian_n to_o this_o duty_n by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o wiseman_n cor._n these_o man_n say_v he_o though_o barbarian_n after_o a_o long_a journey_n adore_v this_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o manger_n with_o great_a fear_n and_o tremble_a let_v we_o imitate_v what_o they_o do_v thou_o see_v he_o not_o in_o the_o manger_n but_o on_o the_o altar_n and_o then_o again_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o angel_n who_o say_v he_o assist_v the_o priest_n at_o the_o time_n of_o offer_v the_o holy_a sacrifice_n sacerd._n and_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o heavenly_a power_n list_v up_o their_o voice_n and_o the_o place_n round_o about_o the_o altar_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o quire_n of_o angel_n in_o honour_n of_o he_o who_o lie_v upon_o it_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v call_v by_o st._n optatus_n 61._o the_o seat_n or_o throne_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n thus_o these_o holy_a man_n not_o as_o private_a doctor_n deliver_v their_o own_o opinion_n but_o as_o father_n testify_v and_o transmit_v to_o posterity_n the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o their_o time_n which_o be_v so_o notorious_a in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o heathen_n because_o they_o know_v christian_n make_v use_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o mystery_n object_v to_o they_o as_o st._n austin_n report_v 13._o that_o they_o worship_v ceres_n and_o bacchus_n and_o hereupon_o mr._n thorndike_n epilogue_n 3._o p._n pag._n 351._o ingenuous_o say_v i_o do_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v and_o do_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o i_o maintain_v from_o the_o beginning_n to_o have_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o i_o do_v acknowledge_v the_o testimony_n that_o be_v produce_v out_o of_o st._n ambrose_n st._n austin_n st._n chrysostome_n st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n with_o the_o rest_n and_o more_o than_o i_o have_v produce_v and_o now_o it_o be_v in_o the_o reader_n be_v choice_a whether_o he_o will_v condemn_v so_o great_a and_o holy_a man_n and_o with_o they_o the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n of_o idolatry_n for_o adore_v our_o lord_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n or_o will_v absolve_v uj_o for_o do_v what_o they_o do_v it_o be_v with_o they_o we_o must_v stand_v or_o fall_v and_o the_o doctor_n be_v argument_n will_v make_v neither_o or_o both_o idolater_n but_o before_o i_o speak_v to_o that_o and_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o force_n it_o be_v like_a to_o have_v behold_v how_o he_o usher_v it_o in_o §_o 2._o i_o proceed_v say_v he_o to_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o here_o the_o argument_n i_o propose_v be_v to_o take_v off_o the_o common_a answer_n viz._n of_o catholic_n that_o it_o can_v be_v idolatry_n because_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n this_o be_v what_o the_o doctor_n expose_v in_o the_o front_n of_o his_o rejoynder_n to_o public_a view_n and_o if_o the_o reader_n meet_v with_o such_o sophisticate_a ware_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o sack_n what_o may_v he_o expect_v when_o he_o come_v near_a to_o the_o bottom_n the_o argument_n i_o propose_v say_v he_o be_v to_o take_v off_o the_o common_a answer_n viz._n of_o catholic_n that_o it_o can_v be_v idolatry_n because_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n and_o that_o too_o just_a as_o the_o worshipper_n of_o the_o sun_n believe_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n for_o upon_o the_o same_o ground_n he_o say_v it_o be_v that_o they_o who_o believe_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n and_o worship_v he_o on_o that_o account_n will_v be_v excuse_v from_o idolatry_n too_o the_o unhandsomness_n of_o this_o proceed_v i_o fair_o hint_v to_o he_o in_o my_o reply_n whereas_o i_o may_v just_o have_v call_v it_o a_o most_o injurious_a calumny_n and_o it_o become_v a_o ingenuous_a writer_n either_o to_o have_v justify_v his_o charge_n or_o if_o he_o can_v not_o do_v that_o nor_o yet_o have_v humility_n enough_o to_o retract_v it_o to_o have_v wave_v at_o least_o the_o repeat_v it_o in_o his_o answer_n but_o this_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o do_v that_o without_o any_o proof_n at_o all_o what_o he_o do_v but_o insinuate_v before_o in_o the_o body_n of_o his_o argument_n he_o lay_v down_o now_o express_o in_o his_o rejoinder_n as_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o charge_n of_o
be_v they_o so_o scrupulous_a as_o to_o require_v he_o to_o put_v off_o his_o clothes_n before_o they_o adore_v he_o nor_o yet_o to_o separate_v he_o in_o thought_n from_o they_o at_o the_o time_n of_o adoration_n but_o worship_v he_o absolute_o as_o than_o he_o be_v and_o then_o a_o little_a after_o whatever_o difference_n say_v he_o there_o may_v be_v among_o divine_n about_o the_o manner_n of_o speak_v the_o question_n be_v no_o other_o but_o whether_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v with_o divine_a worship_n in_o the_o eucharist_n this_o be_v what_o bellarmin_n say_v and_o if_o the_o doctor_n will_v not_o except_v against_o a_o example_n from_o civil_a worship_n i_o shall_v tell_v he_o that_o his_o state_v the_o controversy_n between_o we_o concern_v the_o adoration_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v whether_o the_o accident_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v with_o proper_a divine_a worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o quaker_n shall_v make_v the_o question_n between_o he_o and_o a_o protestant_a concern_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o king_n in_o his_o robe_n to_o be_v whether_o the_o robe_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o the_o same_o regal_a worship_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o the_o king_n person_n the_o subtlety_n such_o as_o it_o be_v be_v parallel_n in_o both_o only_o the_o doctor_n have_v the_o fortune_n to_o be_v applaud_v for_o what_o the_o poor_a quaker_n will_v be_v laugh_v at_o and_o hiss_v out_o of_o the_o court._n i_o can_v doubt_v but_o the_o doctor_n who_o be_v so_o well_o verse_v in_o bell._n as_o his_o objection_n show_v have_v read_v these_o passage_n in_o he_o when_o he_o subjoin_v that_o catholic_n to_o answer_v their_o adversary_n argument_n will_v seem_v to_o direct_v their_o worship_n only_o to_o christ_n as_o under_o the_o element_n or_o accident_n a_o pretty_a self-conviction_n if_o well_o observe_v for_o who_o shall_v we_o believe_v for_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o catholic_n but_o themselves_o but_o what_o he_o add_v that_o they_o yield_v that_o on_o the_o account_n of_o this_o corporal_a presence_n that_o which_o appear_v aught_o to_o have_v the_o same_o worship_n give_v to_o it_o with_o that_o which_o be_v suppose_v or_o believe_v be_v sufficient_o convince_v by_o what_o have_v be_v cite_v out_o of_o bellarmin_n in_o that_o absolute_a sense_n in_o which_o the_o doctor_n charge_v it_o upon_o we_o to_o be_v a_o mere_a calumny_n as_o bellarmin_n call_v it_o for_o although_o he_o affirm_v that_o when_o christ_n be_v worship_v under_o the_o symbol_n that_o adoration_n belong_v also_o to_o the_o symbol_n yet_o he_o say_v it_o be_v in_o such_o manner_n as_o the_o adoration_n give_v to_o he_o upon_o earth_n in_o his_o apparel_n belong_v to_o his_o garment_n which_o he_o qualify_v with_o a_o quodammodo_fw-la after_o a_o certain_a manner_n that_o be_v to_o say_v not_o as_o it_o be_v give_v to_o christ_n himself_o but_o in_o a_o inferior_a manner_n as_o have_v be_v above_o declare_v part_v 1._o chap._n 10._o p._n 190._o §_o 2._o after_o all_o this_o turn_n and_o wind_v to_o misrepresent_v the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n to_o be_v whether_o on_o the_o account_n of_o christ_n corporal_a presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o which_o appear_v viz._n the_o accident_n of_o bread_n ought_v to_o have_v the_o same_o worship_n give_v to_o it_o with_o that_o which_o be_v suppose_v or_o believe_v that_o be_v with_o christ_n himself_o he_o come_v at_o length_n to_o show_v that_o upon_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n no_o man_n can_v be_v assure_v that_o he_o do_v not_o commit_v idolatry_n every_o time_n he_o give_v adoration_n to_o the_o host_n to_o prove_v this_o he_o make_v use_v of_o a_o double_a medium_fw-la the_o first_o that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v secure_a that_o the_o object_n be_v such_o as_o do_v deserve_v divine_a worship_n the_o second_o that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v satisfy_v that_o he_o have_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o give_v this_o worship_n to_o the_o host_n and_o they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o impertinent_a to_o the_o present_a purpose_n and_o quite_o overthrow_v his_o supposition_n for_o proceed_v upon_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o suppose_v as_o he_o do_v at_o present_a a_o divine_a revelation_n for_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n true_a god_n and_o man_n in_o the_o saccrament_n he_o must_v either_o deny_v christ_n himself_o to_o be_v adorable_a or_o he_o must_v grant_v that_o the_o object_n do_v deserve_v divine_a worship_n and_o that_o there_o be_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o give_v it_o he_o that_o be_v too_o prodigal_a in_o give_v away_o what_o in_o time_n he_o may_v need_v himself_o cast_v himself_o upon_o a_o necessity_n either_o of_o beg_v what_o he_o give_v or_o pretend_v a_o error_n in_o the_o deed_n of_o gift_n and_o to_o these_o strait_n have_v the_o doctor_n bring_v himself_o by_o his_o over-liberality_n in_o suppose_v a_o like_a divine_a revelation_n for_o christ_n presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o for_o his_o be_v true_a god_n his_o honour_n will_v not_o permit_v he_o to_o beg_v what_o he_o so_o free_o grant_v and_o therefore_o he_o take_v the_o other_o course_n of_o pretend_v a_o double_a flaw_n in_o the_o donation_n and_o although_o his_o pretence_n be_v exclude_v by_o the_o very_a evidence_n of_o the_o deed_n as_o it_o stand_v upon_o record_n in_o his_o own_o book_n p._n 111._o yet_o i_o shall_v give_v they_o the_o hear_n and_o show_v they_o to_o have_v nothing_o at_o all_o of_o proof_n in_o they_o 1._o he_o say_v p._n 120._o no_o man_n can_v be_v secure_a that_o the_o object_n be_v such_o as_o do_v deserve_v divine_a worship_n if_o you_o ask_v he_o why_o he_o tell_v you_o the_o mass-bell_n now_o ring_v the_o host_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v and_o if_o he_o shall_v chance_v to_o believe_v his_o sense_n or_o harken_v to_o his_o reason_n he_o become_v a_o idolater_n by_o not_o be_v a_o fool_n or_o a_o madman_n again_o if_o he_o consider_v the_o miraculousness_n of_o the_o change_n it_o be_v so_o strange_a and_o sudden_a he_o can_v hardly_o say_v that_o god_n become_v man_n be_v so_o great_a a_o wonder_n as_o a_o little_a piece_n of_o bread_n become_v god_n if_o he_o be_v recall_v from_o carnal_a reason_n to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o be_v tell_v that_o scripture_n be_v very_o obscure_a and_o dangerous_a for_o any_o one_o to_o be_v too_o confident_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o if_o he_o be_v send_v for_o the_o meaning_n of_o it_o to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n he_o see_v the_o world_n be_v as_o full_a of_o dispute_n concern_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o word_n as_o of_o the_o scripture_n last_o if_o he_o be_v counsel_v to_o lay_v aside_o his_o scruple_n and_o submit_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n he_o find_v that_o catholic_n be_v not_o agree_v about_o that_o neither_o some_o think_v it_o enough_o that_o it_o be_v define_v by_o the_o pope_n other_o require_v the_o concurrence_n of_o a_o general_n council_n and_o that_o it_o be_v confirm_v whole_o by_o the_o pope_n and_o do_v proceed_v in_o the_o way_n of_o a_o council_n so_o that_o he_o see_v he_o may_v spend_v all_o his_o life_n in_o the_o study_n and_o search_v of_o these_o thing_n and_o yet_o never_o be_v satisfy_v in_o they_o nor_o consequent_o in_o transubstantiation_n itself_o which_o be_v now_o the_o point_n he_o pretend_v he_o be_v not_o satisfy_v in_o wherefore_o if_o this_o be_v the_o only_a way_n of_o satisfaction_n he_o must_v forbear_v give_v adoration_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o do_v it_o and_o do_v he_o not_o manifest_o prove_v himself_o here_o to_o be_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o prodigal_n i_o late_o mention_v when_o suppose_v a_o like_a divine_a revelation_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o his_o be_v true_a god_n he_o now_o spend_v no_o less_o than_o four_o whole_a page_n to_o prove_v that_o he_o can_v be_v satisfy_v there_o be_v any_o such_o revelation_n let_v scholar_n judge_v of_o this_o illiberal_a manner_n of_o proceed_v whilst_o i_o speak_v to_o the_o argument_n itself_o and_o not_o to_o tire_v the_o reader_n with_o particular_a reflection_n upon_o the_o several_a difficulty_n he_o start_v concern_v the_o evidence_n of_o his_o sense_n the_o miraculousness_n of_o the_o change_n the_o obscurity_n of_o scripture_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n which_o have_v be_v answer_v over_o and_o over_o by_o catholic_n writer_n to_o free_v myself_o from_o all_o scruple_n in_o the_o case_n i_o take_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n to_o be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o for_o however_o some_o divine_n think_v it_o enough_o that_o it_o be_v
as_o it_o do_v he_o at_o present_a and_o although_o the_o challenge_n have_v be_v often_o make_v yet_o none_o of_o her_o adversary_n have_v ever_o be_v able_a to_o show_v the_o time_n when_o she_o fall_v from_o heâ—_n primitive_a purity_n either_o into_o schism_n or_o heresy_n nor_o yet_o before_o what_o tribunal_n her_o cause_n wâ—s_v examine_v or_o by_o what_o judge_n she_o have_v be_v condemn_v unless_o by_o themselves_o who_o be_v her_o accuser_n whereas_o not_o only_a piety_n but_o even_o natural_a reason_n teach_v that_o no_o particular_a man_n be_v to_o be_v condemn_v much_o less_o deprive_v of_o what_o he_o stand_v possess_v till_o his_o cause_n be_v juridical_o hear_v and_o sentence_v nor_o ought_v any_o man_n to_o be_v judge_n in_o his_o â—wn_a cause_n much_o less_o to_o execute_v the_o sentence_n give_v by_o himself_o all_o which_o the_o new-reformer_n in_o england_n france_n germany_n etc._n etc._n have_v do_v in_o deny_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o set_v up_o for_o themselves_o §_o 2._o but_o now_o instead_o of_o make_v good_a his_o assertion_n viz._n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v no_o ground_n of_o believe_v at_o all_o he_o desire_v he_o say_v with_o all_o his_o heart_n to_o see_v this_o authority_n prove_v which_o be_v just_a what_o all_o other_o accuser_n do_v when_o their_o proof_n fail_v to_o call_v upon_o â—he_n defendant_n to_o prove_v his_o title_n which_o after_o a_o long_a possession_n ought_v in_o all_o law_n to_o stand_v good_a and_o valid_a till_o the_o accuser_n can_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v otherwise_o cromwell_n may_v with_o much_o more_o reason_n have_v summon_v the_o king_n to_o prove_v his_o title_n to_o the_o crown_n after_o a_o prescription_n of_o 500_o year_n than_o the_o doctor_n can_v exact_v it_o from_o the_o church_n to_o prove_v her_o authority_n of_o which_o she_o have_v be_v in_o possession_n a_o far_o long_a time_n olim_fw-la possideo_fw-la prio_fw-la possideo_fw-la be_v the_o church_n plea_n in_o tertullian_n time_n it_o be_v their_o part_n then_o to_o prove_v who_o be_v the_o accuser_n yet_o catholic_n author_n to_o satisfy_v if_o possible_a the_o importunity_n of_o the_o church_n adversary_n have_v recede_v from_o the_o rigour_n of_o this_o plea_n and_o write_v large_a volume_n in_o justification_n of_o her_o authority_n particular_o the_o two_o learned_a cardinal_n bellarmin_n and_o perron_n and_o now_o very_o late_o mr._n e._n w._n the_o book_n be_v call_v religion_n and_o reason_n and_o be_v write_v particular_o against_o the_o doctor_n expect_v his_o answer_n these_o he_o may_v consult_v at_o his_o leisure_n i_o shall_v only_o at_o present_a remind_v he_o of_o what_o i_o have_v prove_v already_o at_o his_o request_n in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n to_o which_o i_o refer_v the_o reader_n viz._n that_o a_o christian_a by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o then_o subsume_v but_o every_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n who_o communion_n by_o be_v a_o christian_n he_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v of_o therefore_o every_o christian_a by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n require_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o this_o the_o doctor_n know_v for_o he_o often_o complain_v of_o it_o as_o a_o great_a violence_n put_v upon_o his_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o be_v a_o submission_n to_o her_o decree_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o point_n of_o christ_n presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o transubstantiation_n as_o well_o as_o of_o his_o be_v the_o same_o true_a and_o consubstantial_a god_n with_o his_o father_n §_o 2._o the_o second_o ground_n or_o motive_n he_o instance_n in_o and_o i_o suppose_v he_o will_v deny_v this_o too_o to_o be_v any_o ground_n of_o believe_v at_o all_o be_v catholic_n tradition_n this_o do_v he_o bid_v i_o again_o to_o prove_v if_o i_o can_v as_o if_o it_o belong_v not_o at_o all_o to_o he_o who_o be_v the_o accuser_n to_o prove_v his_o action_n or_o as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v some_o new_a point_n which_o no_o catholic_n author_n have_v ever_o yet_o attempt_v to_o prove_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o doctrine_n receive_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o our_o saviour_n time_n and_o here_o he_o say_v when_o i_o please_v he_o shall_v join_v issue_n with_o i_o and_o if_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o put_v the_o negative_a upon_o he_o he_o will_v undertake_v to_o instance_n in_o a_o age_n since_o the_o first_o three_o century_n wherein_o if_o the_o most_o learned_a father_n and_o bishop_n yea_o of_o rome_n itself_o be_v to_o be_v credit_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v these_o be_v big_a word_n indeed_o and_o the_o doctor_n may_v have_v do_v well_o to_o have_v remember_v what_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n answer_v to_o the_o proud_a message_n of_o the_o king_n of_o syria_n 11._o let_v not_o he_o that_o gird_v on_o his_o harness_n boast_v himself_o as_o he_o that_o put_v it_o off_o but_o it_o be_v no_o new_a artifice_n in_o our_o adversary_n then_o to_o speak_v big_a when_o there_o be_v least_o cause_n for_o it_o as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v my_o adversary_n do_v in_o this_o matter_n from_o the_o very_a confession_n of_o protestant_n themselves_o which_o kind_n of_o proof_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o all_o sober_a man_n as_o very_o proper_a both_o to_o satisfy_v the_o judgement_n of_o a_o impartial_a reader_n and_o also_o to_o abate_v the_o boast_n of_o over_o confident_a spirit_n for_o as_o bishop_n hall_n say_v one_o blow_n of_o a_o enemy_n deal_v to_o his_o brother_n 1._o be_v worth_n more_o than_o many_o from_o a_o adverse_a hand_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v that_o when_o bellarmin_n make_v use_v of_o the_o like_a proof_n that_o be_v undertake_v to_o prove_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n dr._n field_n say_v sure_o if_o he_o can_v prove_v 182._o that_o we_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n he_o need_v not_o to_o use_v any_o other_o argument_n let_v we_o see_v then_o what_o protestant_n say_v in_o this_o point_n and_o first_o that_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o doctrine_n receive_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o the_o time_n of_o berengarius_fw-la that_o be_v 600._o year_n ago_o be_v scarce_o deny_v by_o any_o that_o i_o know_v of_o mr._n fox_n himself_o acknowledge_v 1121._o that_o about_o that_o time_n the_o deny_v of_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v account_v heresy_n and_o in_o that_o number_n say_v he_o be_v first_o one_o berengarius_fw-la who_o live_v about_o anno_fw-la 1060._o and_o mr._n perkins_n allow_v it_o a_o long_a date_n when_o he_o say_v that_o during_o the_o space_n of_o 900_o year_n the_o popish_a heresy_n have_v spread_v itself_o over_o the_o whole_a world_n 266._o 2_o that_o it_o have_v remain_v in_o quiet_a possession_n from_o the_o year_n 850._o that_o be_v 200_o year_n before_o until_o the_o time_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v confess_v by_o joachim_n camerarius_fw-la 161._o as_o also_o that_o although_o it_o have_v be_v call_v into_o question_n before_o by_o the_o prlvate_a write_n of_o some_o yet_o the_o first_o that_o public_o impugn_a it_n be_v berengarius_fw-la 3_o that_o damascene_fw-la in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 8_o century_n and_o theophylact_fw-mi who_o though_o he_o be_v not_o so_o ancient_a yet_o his_o authority_n be_v much_o esteem_v by_o learned_a man_n because_o he_o be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o abridger_n of_o st._n chrysostome_n do_v plain_o incline_v to_o transubstantiation_n be_v confess_v by_o ursinyus_n 211._o so_o be_v it_o of_o st._n gregory_n in_o the_o 6_o age_n by_o dr._n humphrey_n 626._o when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o and_o st._n austin_n the_o apostle_n of_o england_n bring_v transubstantiation_n into_o the_o english_a church_n in_o the_o five_o age_n eusebius_n emissenus_fw-la be_v tax_v by_o the_o centurist_n to_o have_v speak_v not_o commodious_o viz._n for_o their_o purpose_n of_o transubstantiation_n 985._o the_o like_a be_v affirm_v by_o they_o 517_o of_o st._n chrysostome_n in_o the_o same_o age_n and_o of_o st._n ambrose_n 295._o in_o the_o four_o of_o s._n cyprian_n in_o the_o three_o by_o ursinus_n 218._o of_o tertullian_n and_o origen_n in_o the_o second_o by_o the_o forename_a centurist_n 260._o and_o s._n ignatius_n in_o the_o first_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o sundry_a protestant_n 94._o to_o have_v say_v of_o certain_a heretic_n of_o his_o time_n that_o they_o do_v not_o admit_v eucharist_n and_o oblation_n because_o they_o do_v not_o confess_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n which_o flesh_n
speed_v any_o better_a in_o what_o he_o cite_v out_o of_o dr._n taylor_n himself_o for_o by_o his_o manner_n of_o proceed_v he_o will_v make_v the_o reader_n believe_v that_o he_o have_v answer_v his_o own_o argument_n when_o he_o speak_v nothing_o at_o all_o of_o it_o §_o 3._o none_o say_v he_o be_v so_o fit_a to_o answer_v dr._n taylor_n as_o himself_o after_o almost_o twenty_o year_n time_n in_o which_o also_o he_o be_v advance_v to_o episcopal_a dignity_n to_o consider_v more_o thorough_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v suppose_v catholic_n mistake_v in_o their_o belief_n yeâ—_n they_o be_v excuse_v from_o idolatry_n as_o have_v in_o their_o mind_n no_o other_o object_n of_o adoration_n in_o the_o b._n sacrament_n but_o the_o only_a true_a and_o eternal_a god_n and_o what_o be_v it_o that_o dr._n st._n have_v find_v in_o dr._n taylor_n himself_o after_o twenty_o year_n consideration_n to_o answer_v his_o argument_n marry_o this_o that_o thou_o shall_v not_o worship_v any_o grave_v image_n will_v outweigh_v all_o the_o best_a and_o fair_a imagination_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o again_o that_o the_o second_o commandment_n be_v plain_a and_o peremptory_a against_o all_o the_o make_n and_o worship_v any_o image_n or_o likeness_n of_o any_o thing_n and_o who_o will_v not_o think_v here_o that_o the_o doctor_n have_v forget_v that_o we_o be_v not_o dispute_v now_o about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n but_o of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n have_v i_o cite_v dr._n taylor_n when_o i_o be_v treat_v the_o matter_n of_o image-worship_n 4._o to_o say_v that_o the_o ordinary_a dispute_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n of_o which_o certain_o that_o of_o the_o veneration_n of_o image_n be_v one_o have_v to_o no_o very_a great_a purpose_n disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o christendom_n and_o that_o they_o be_v superstructure_n ill_o build_v 3._o and_o worse_o manage_v but_o yet_o they_o keep_v the_o foundation_n the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n say_v he_o stand_v secure_a enough_o for_o all_o their_o vain_a and_o unhandsome_a superstructure_n the_o place_n he_o cite_v may_v have_v serve_v for_o a_o kind_n of_o recantation_n not_o to_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o contradiction_n because_o if_o it_o be_v idolatry_n it_o destroy_v the_o foundation_n but_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o dr._n taylor_n answer_v his_o own_o argument_n viz._n that_o catholic_n in_o case_n they_o shall_v be_v mistake_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n as_o have_v no_o other_o object_n of_o their_o adoration_n in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o the_o only_a true_a god_n because_o the_o second_o commandment_n be_v peremptory_a against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v such_o a_o trifle_a evasion_n as_o nothing_o but_o despair_n of_o say_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o purpose_n can_v have_v cast_v so_o subtle_a a_o discourser_n upon_o it_o but_o have_v the_o doctor_n nothing_o here_o to_o say_v for_o himself_o why_o he_o produce_v these_o testimony_n of_o so_o disparate_a a_o temper_n to_o the_o present_a purpose_n yes_o for_o by_o these_o assertion_n of_o dr._n taylor_n it_o be_v clear_a say_v he_o he_o do_v not_o think_v that_o idolatry_n do_v lie_v only_o in_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n 133._o or_o to_o a_o idol_n which_o be_v call_v the_o superstition_n of_o a_o undue_a object_n but_o also_o will_v have_v the_o superstition_n of_o a_o prohibit_v manner_n or_o way_n of_o worship_n to_o be_v idolatry_n for_o he_o not_o only_o make_v the_o second_o command_n peremptory_a against_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n by_o a_o image_n but_o elsewhere_o plain_o determin_n this_o to_o be_v idolatry_n 2._o as_o when_o he_o say_v and_o i_o pray_v take_v notice_n what_o it_o be_v he_o say_v that_o to_o worship_v false_a god_n or_o to_o give_v divine_a honour_n to_o a_o image_n which_o only_o they_o who_o take_v a_o image_n for_o god_n do_v be_v all_o one_o kind_n of_o formal_a idolatry_n if_o therefore_o say_v dr._n st._n and_o we_o must_v grant_v he_o too_o it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o worship_n god_n himself_o by_o a_o image_n and_o to_o worship_v a_o image_n instead_o of_o god_n they_o can_v be_v excuse_v from_o idolatry_n who_o worship_n the_o true_a god_n by_o a_o image_n though_o the_o object_n of_o their_o adoration_n be_v right_a and_o they_o think_v the_o manner_n of_o it_o lawful_a neither_o can_v they_o who_o worship_n christ_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v the_o doctor_n be_v discourse_n and_o as_o it_o must_v cost_v he_o no_o little_a pain_n to_o squeeze_v so_o subtle_a a_o inference_n from_o dr._n tailor_n be_v word_n so_o i_o confess_v it_o cost_v i_o some_o to_o reduce_v it_o into_o such_o order_n as_o may_v make_v it_o intelligible_a to_o the_o reader_n but_o the_o mischief_n be_v that_o whilst_o he_o labour_v thus_o to_o solve_v the_o argument_n he_o confirm_v it_o for_o as_o for_o the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o distinction_n viz._n the_o superstition_n of_o a_o undue_a object_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o catholic_n be_v not_o guilty_a of_o it_o in_o dr._n tailor_n be_v judgement_n because_o as_o dâ—_n st._n himself_o confess_v he_o acknowledge_v the_o object_n of_o catholic_n adoration_n to_o be_v the_o only_a true_a god_n who_o i_o hope_v be_v no_o undue_a object_n of_o our_o worship_n and_o for_o the_o second_o viz._n the_o superstition_n of_o a_o prohibit_v manner_n or_o way_n of_o worship_n he_o bring_v nothing_o out_o of_o dr._n taylor_n to_o prove_v the_o worship_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v so_o but_o only_o tell_v we_o though_o dr._n tailor_n be_v word_n as_o i_o note_v above_o import_v no_o such_o thing_n that_o he_o determine_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n by_o a_o image_n to_o be_v idolatry_n neither_o do_v dr._n st._n himself_o hitherto_o pretend_v any_o prohibition_n to_o worship_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o only_o that_o there_o be_v no_o express_a command_n p._n 111._o for_o the_o do_v it_o so_o that_o upon_o the_o whole_a catholic_n suppose_v they_o be_v mistake_v in_o their_o belief_n will_v not_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n upon_o either_o of_o these_o account_n that_o be_v either_o for_o that_o they_o have_v a_o undue_a object_n of_o worship_n in_o their_o thought_n or_o for_o that_o the_o worship_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v forbid_v but_o now_o §_o 4._o in_o the_o four_o and_o last_o place_n the_o doctor_z assert_n p_o 134._o that_n if_o a_o mistake_n in_o this_o case_n will_v excuse_v catholic_n it_o will_v excuse_v the_o gross_a idolatâ—â—â—_n in_o the_o world_n and_o to_o make_v this_o out_o he_o â—â—lls_v we_o of_o some_o who_o as_o st._n austin_n relate_v say_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o sun_n 93._o and_o therefore_o worship_v the_o sun_n and_o will_v fain_o understand_v why_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v as_o free_v from_o idolatry_n as_o those_o who_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v mistake_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o the_o disparity_n between_o the_o one_o mistake_v and_o the_o other_o be_v so_o clear_a that_o i_o shall_v appeal_v to_o the_o reader_n whether_o i_o have_v not_o just_a reason_n to_o call_v the_o not_o see_v it_o in_o the_o doctor_n a_o very_a gross_a mistake_n for_o what_o st._n austin_n relate_v of_o the_o manichee_n as_o the_o doctor_n himself_o report_v it_o be_v that_o they_o worship_v the_o sun_n who_o they_o false_o think_v to_o be_v christ_n that_o be_v what_o they_o have_v in_o their_o mind_n and_o purpose_n to_o adore_v be_v the_o sun_n but_o catholic_n suppose_v a_o mistake_n in_o their_o belief_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v christ_n or_o worship_v the_o bread_n which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v christ._n no_o their_o mistake_n if_o there_o be_v any_o will_v be_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n not_o to_o be_v there_o at_o all_o and_o therefore_o what_o they_o will_v have_v in_o their_o mind_n and_o purpose_n to_o adore_v will_v not_o nor_o can_v not_o be_v bread_n but_o the_o only_a true_a and_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n the_o difference_n then_o in_o the_o mistake_n will_v be_v this_o that_o the_o manichee_n have_v for_o the_o formal_a term_n of_o their_o worship_n a_o undue_a object_n viz._n a_o creature_n instead_o of_o the_o creator_n but_o catholic_n in_o case_n of_o a_o mistake_n will_v have_v no_o other_o formal_a object_n of_o adoration_n in_o their_o mind_n but_o the_o creator_n himself_o and_o the_o mistake_v be_v so_o different_a it_o follow_v they_o must_v have_v as_o different_a a_o influence_n upon_o the_o act_n of_o worship_n i.e._n to_o make_v they_o guilty_a or_o not_o guilty_a oâ—_n formal_a idolatry_n but_o then_o he_o mould_v the_o question_n anew_o and_o propose_v it_o
catholic_n no_o idolater_n or_o a_o full_a refutation_n of_o doctor_n stillingfleet_v unjust_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n let_v not_o they_o who_o charge_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v antichrist_n and_o the_o papist_n idolater_n lead_v the_o people_n by_o the_o nose_n to_o believe_v that_o they_o can_v prove_v their_o supposition_n when_o they_o can_v mr._n thorndike_n just_a weight_n and_o measure_n chap._n 2._o print_a in_o the_o year_n 1672._o to_o the_o queen_n madam_n the_o book_n before_o which_o i_o presume_v to_o fix_v your_o royal_a name_n be_v the_o product_n of_o some_o hour_n defalkt_v from_o your_o majesty_n service_n and_o the_o subject_a of_o it_o polemical_a set_v i_o for_o some_o time_n at_o dispute_n with_o myself_o whether_o i_o shall_v let_v it_o venture_v to_o knock_v at_o your_o closet-door_n your_o early_a prevent_v the_o sun_n to_o praise_v your_o creator_n and_o constant_a retirement_n from_o the_o tumult_n of_o the_o world_n which_o i_o can_v wish_v be_v as_o much_o imitate_v as_o they_o be_v admire_v to_o unite_v your_o soul_n by_o prayer_n with_o he_o and_o establish_v it_o in_o that_o perfect_a peace_n which_o can_v only_o be_v enjoy_v in_o become_v one_o spirit_n with_o he_o make_v i_o judge_v some_o treatise_n of_o divine_a love_n which_o may_v minister_v matter_n to_o the_o sacred_a fire_n that_o burn_v continual_o upon_o the_o altar_n of_o your_o heart_n will_v suit_v much_o better_a with_o that_o better_a part_n which_o you_o have_v choose_v with_o mary_n than_o a_o book_n of_o controversy_n here_o then_o my_o thought_n be_v at_o a_o stand_n how_o to_o make_v my_o address_n without_o offence_n and_o i_o be_v ready_a to_o complain_v with_o martha_n that_o i_o be_v leave_v alone_o when_o that_o admirable_a mixture_n of_o clemency_n and_o zeal_n which_o dispose_v your_o heroic_a mind_n not_o only_o to_o forgive_v offence_n of_o this_o nature_n but_o to_o esteem_v and_o cherish_v they_o as_o pious_a convince_v i_o i_o must_v be_v guilty_a of_o a_o great_a trespass_n shall_v i_o doubt_v of_o obtain_v either_o your_o pardon_n or_o protection_n nor_o be_v this_o all_o the_o glorious_a saint_n catharine_n who_o name_n you_o bear_v as_o she_o encourage_v i_o with_o her_o example_n to_o engage_v in_o this_o controversy_n so_o much_o more_o to_o recommend_v my_o endeavour_n to_o your_o majesty_n patronage_n it_o be_v her_o business_n to_o convince_v and_o reduce_v idolater_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n i_o be_v to_o defend_v the_o faith_n which_o christ_n plant_v in_o his_o church_n from_o the_o imputation_n of_o idolatry_n a_o aspersion_n so_o foul_a and_o blasphemous_a that_o it_o betray_v the_o forger_n lucian_n of_o it_o to_o be_v what_o the_o anagram_n of_o his_o name_n express_v a_o second_o lucian_n blasphemous_a i_o say_v for_o whoever_o will_v undertake_v to_o maintain_v the_o charge_n must_v at_o the_o same_o time_n profess_v that_o christ_n who_o command_v we_o under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n to_o hear_v his_o church_n have_v permit_v she_o to_o require_v and_o enjoin_v her_o child_n for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n together_o to_o commit_v idolatry_n as_o my_o adversary_n contend_v parallel_v to_o that_o of_o the_o heathen_n and_o consequent_o that_o mahomet_n that_o grand_a impostor_n who_o follower_n have_v be_v preserve_v by_o the_o ground_n he_o lay_v for_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n from_o fall_v into_o idolatry_n have_v more_o wisdom_n and_o power_n to_o contrive_v and_o carry_v on_o his_o design_n than_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o that_o our_o forefather_n in_o this_o land_n have_v better_o have_v be_v convert_v to_o judaisme_n or_o turcism_n than_o to_o christianity_n as_o they_o be_v these_o madam_n be_v the_o detestable_a consequence_n of_o charge_v idolatry_n upon_o the_o catholick-roman_a church_n which_o as_o they_o must_v needs_o strike_v horror_n into_o your_o religious_a soul_n nay_o even_o of_o any_o who_o value_v the_o name_n of_o christian_a so_o i_o think_v it_o my_o duty_n be_v single_v out_o by_o a_o particular_a desiance_n from_o this_o new_a abettor_n of_o it_o to_o appear_v in_o vindication_n of_o that_o faith_n on_o which_o your_o majesty_n ground_n your_o hope_n of_o heaven_n and_o who_o influence_n have_v enrich_v your_o mind_n with_o all_o the_o noble_a virtue_n from_o so_o unjust_a and_o scandalous_a a_o slander_n which_o nevertheless_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o manage_v with_o that_o moderation_n and_o temper_n as_o circumstance_n due_o weigh_v can_v neither_o create_v just_a offence_n in_o the_o dissent_v party_n nor_o i_o hope_v render_v it_o mis-deserving_a to_o be_v present_v to_o your_o majesty_n view_n by_o madam_n your_o majesty_n most_o humble_a and_o most_o obedient_a subject_n and_o servant_n t._n g._n the_o preface_n christian_n reader_n though_o i_o never_o design_v to_o trouble_v thou_o with_o any_o thing_n in_o print_n especial_o in_o a_o contentious_a way_n from_o which_o those_o who_o know_v i_o think_v i_o to_o be_v natural_o averse_a yet_o now_o i_o be_o force_v to_o appear_v public_o in_o defence_n of_o a_o little_a paper_n which_o another_o have_v print_v for_o i_o three_o year_n be_v almost_o elapse_v and_o the_o subject_n of_o that_o paper_n quite_o wear_v out_o of_o my_o memory_n when_o a_o particular_a messenger_n from_o dr._n stillingfleet_n deliver_v i_o in_o answer_n to_o it_o a_o large_a book_n entitle_v a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n etc._n etc._n as_o civility_n oblige_v i_o to_o return_v thanks_o for_o such_o a_o present_a to_o a_o person_n to_o who_o i_o think_v i_o have_v be_v unknown_a so_o it_o have_v be_v great_a dulness_n not_o to_o look_v upon_o it_o with_o the_o same_o regard_n that_o man_n look_v upon_o a_o glove_n when_o send_v by_o a_o person_n with_o who_o they_o have_v happen_v former_o to_o have_v some_o difference_n hereupon_o my_o thought_n present_o begin_v to_o incline_v i_o to_o meditate_v a_o return_n both_o to_o his_o civility_n and_o challenge_n at_o least_o as_o to_o the_o principal_a head_n contain_v in_o his_o book_n but_o find_v in_o his_o preface_n the_o performance_n of_o those_o who_o have_v as_o occasion_n serve_v reply_v to_o some_o passage_n of_o his_o rational_a account_n compare_v by_o he_o to_o the_o way_n that_o rat_n answer_v book_n by_o gnaw_v some_o of_o the_o leave_n of_o they_o and_o that_o he_o proclaim_v a_o general_a defiance_n to_o all_o to_o come_v into_o the_o open_a field_n from_o which_o he_o say_v they_o have_v of_o late_a so_o wise_o with-drawn_a themselves_o i_o easy_o conceive_v he_o will_v not_o want_v many_o able_a adversary_n who_o will_v take_v themselves_o to_o be_v concern_v to_o stand_v up_o for_o the_o public_a cause_n of_o god_n church_n and_o his_o saint_n nor_o be_v i_o deceive_v in_o my_o expectation_n as_o those_o learned_a treatise_n witness_v which_o have_v be_v write_v against_o he_o upon_o this_o occasion_n some_o of_o they_o in_o vindication_n of_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o of_o the_o sanctity_n of_o those_o person_n who_o he_o traduce_v other_o against_o his_o principle_n one_o to_o show_v how_o he_o contradict_v himself_o and_o another_o compendious_o refute_v his_o whole_a book_n all_o which_o i_o suppose_v will_v cost_v he_o a_o large_a time_n to_o answer_v than_o he_o tell_v we_o he_o spend_v in_o writing_n and_o point_v the_o book_n itself_o which_o he_o say_v be_v but_o from_o about_o christmas_n to_o midsumer_n at_o what_o time_n it_o come_v forth_o this_o make_v i_o waver_v a_o while_n after_o i_o have_v apply_v my_o thought_n to_o the_o confutation_n of_o what_o first_o occur_v in_o his_o title_n and_o book_n viz._n the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n which_o he_o most_o unjust_o fix_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whether_o i_o shall_v expose_v they_o to_o public_a view_n or_o no._n but_o then_o consider_v the_o foulness_n of_o the_o charge_n the_o particularness_n of_o the_o challenge_n and_o the_o general_n expectation_n to_o see_v he_o trace_v step_n by_o step_n which_o be_v the_o design_n i_o have_v undertake_v i_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o commit_v they_o to_o the_o press_n and_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v know_v what_o he_o be_v to_o expect_v from_o i_o it_o be_v that_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o make_v myself_o such_o a_o adversary_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o account_n 14._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d conceive_v will_v be_v a_o great_a pleasure_n and_o content_v of_o heart_n to_o dr._n st._n if_o he_o can_v meet_v with_o viz._n one_o who_o view_v his_o airy_a subtlety_n shall_v oppose_v he_o serious_o as_o if_o he_o be_v serious_a himself_o and_o then_o distinguish_v as_o if_o he_o be_v deal_v with_o some_o solid_a divine_a and_o then_o ply_v he_o with_o proof_n and_o testimony_n
have_v not_o see_v anywhere_o propose_v in_o these_o term_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o first_o proposition_n be_v build_v on_o a_o great_a mistake_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o humane_a act_n which_o though_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v govern_v by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n yet_o when_o they_o swerve_v from_o it_o cease_v not_o to_o tend_v to_o their_o own_o proper_a object_n god_n prohibition_n of_o such_o or_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o worship_n may_v make_v it_o to_o be_v unlawful_a but_o hinder_v not_o the_o act_n from_o tend_v whither_o it_o be_v intend_v and_o consequent_o if_o it_o be_v intend_v or_o direct_v by_o the_o understanding_n to_o god_n though_o after_o a_o unlawful_a manner_n it_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v terminate_v upon_o god_n thus_o when_o a_o thief_n or_o a_o murderer_n pray_v to_o god_n to_o give_v he_o good_a success_n in_o the_o theft_n or_o murder_n he_o intend_v though_o god_n deny_v to_o hear_v any_o such_o prayer_n yet_o be_v the_o prayer_n true_o direct_v to_o he_o and_o thus_o when_o the_o jew_n offer_v to_o god_n in_o sacrifice_n the_o blind_a and_o the_o lame_a though_o he_o have_v forbid_v it_o yet_o be_v the_o oblation_n terminate_v on_o he_o and_o therefore_o he_o reprove_v they_o for_o have_v pollute_v he_o malipiero_n 1._o 8._o and_o to_o convince_v they_o the_o more_o of_o their_o evil_a do_n offer_v it_o now_o say_v he_o to_o thy_o governor_n will_v he_o be_v please_v with_o thou_o or_o accept_v thy_o person_n though_o the_o governor_n deny_v to_o accept_v what_o be_v present_v to_o he_o yet_o it_o be_v true_o offer_v to_o he_o by_o the_o presenter_n and_o so_o although_o god_n deny_v to_o accept_v such_o or_o such_o sacrifice_n yet_o it_o be_v true_o offer_v to_o he_o though_o the_o offering_n of_o it_o after_o a_o forbid_a manner_n make_v it_o to_o be_v sin_n do_v not_o god_n refuse_v to_o accept_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o cain_n and_o yet_o the_o scripture_n gen._n 4._o 3._o say_v express_o that_o he_o bring_v a_o offering_n to_o the_o lord_n god_n have_v not_o respect_n to_o cain_n nor_o his_o offering_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o cain_n offering_n have_v respect_n to_o god_n &_o be_v terminate_v on_o he_o in_o like_a manner_n though_o god_n deny_v such_o or_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o worship_n if_o it_o be_v offer_v though_o unlawful_o by_o the_o creature_n yet_o be_v it_o terminate_v on_o he_o the_o proposition_n therefore_o which_o assert_n that_o the_o worship_n which_o god_n deny_v must_v be_v terminate_v on_o the_o creature_n i_o deny_v as_o absolute_o false_a and_o so_o will_v you_o too_o madam_n when_o you_o shall_v see_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o to_o be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o a_o wicked_a man_n can_v pray_v to_o god_n or_o worship_v he_o in_o a_o unlawful_a or_o forbid_a manner_n who_o be_v therefore_o a_o wicked_a man_n because_o he_o do_v so_o what_o follow_v from_o hence_o be_v that_o though_o god_n shall_v have_v forbid_v man_n to_o worship_n he_o by_o image_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v but_o the_o worship_n so_o give_v will_v be_v terminate_v on_o he_o but_o now_o to_o speak_v to_o his_o second_o proposition_n in_o which_o the_o main_a force_n of_o this_o argument_n consist_v we_o utter_o deny_v that_o god_n in_o the_o second_o commandment_n forbid_v himself_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o a_o crucifix_n for_o example_n or_o such_o like_a sacred_a image_n for_o such_o only_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o present_a controversy_n what_o he_o forbid_v there_o be_v to_o give_v his_o worship_n to_o idol_n and_o this_o be_v clear_a from_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n first_o because_o this_o commandment_n if_o st._n augustine_n judgement_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v be_v but_o a_o part_n or_o explication_n of_o the_o first_o thou_o shall_v have_v no_o other_o god_n before_o i_o second_o because_o the_o hebrew_n word_n pescl_n in_o latin_a sculptile_n be_v use_v in_o scripture_n to_o signify_v a_o idol_n let_v they_o be_v confound_v who_o adore_v sculptilia_fw-la that_o be_v idol_n say_v the_o psalmist_n and_o so_o the_o septuagint_n translate_v it_o in_o this_o very_a place_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o idol_n thou_o shall_v not_o make_v to_o thyself_o a_o idol_n so_o that_o it_o be_v a_o artifice_n of_o the_o protestant_n to_o make_v their_o assertion_n seem_v plausible_a to_o translate_v image_n instead_o of_o idol_n and_o not_o a_o certain_a kind_n of_o image_n neither_o but_o any_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v not_o make_v to_o thyself_o any_o grave_a image_n now_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o catholic_n who_o neither_o make_v to_o themselves_o nor_o adore_v idol_n nor_o yield_v sovereign_a honour_n or_o acknowledgement_n of_o deity_n to_o any_o but_o god_n we_o give_v indeed_o a_o veneration_n to_o image_n but_o the_o image_n of_o god_n be_v not_o another_o god_n beside_o he_o nor_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o it_o the_o worship_n of_o another_o god_n but_o of_o he_o who_o be_v represent_v by_o it_o for_o st._n basil_n say_v the_o worship_n of_o a_o image_n stay_v not_o there_o but_o be_v refer_v or_o carry_v to_o the_o prototype_n or_o thing_n represent_v we_o give_v therefore_o a_o insetior_fw-la or_o relative_a honour_n only_o to_o the_o sacred_a image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o bless_a mother_n and_o saint_n not_o latriam_fw-la the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n but_o honorariam_fw-la adorationem_fw-la a_o certain_a honorary_a worship_n express_v by_o kiss_v they_o or_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n or_o kneel_v before_o they_o much_o like_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o the_o chair_n of_o state_n or_o the_o king_n picture_n or_o his_o garment_n by_o the_o like_a action_n or_o to_o come_v near_o to_o the_o subject_n such_o as_o be_v command_v to_o be_v give_v by_o moses_n and_o joshua_n to_o the_o ground_n whereon_o they_o stand_v by_o put_v off_o their_o shoe_n because_o it_o be_v holy_a and_o by_o the_o jew_n in_o adore_v the_o footstool_n of_o god_n or_o fall_v down_o before_o it_o psal_n 98._o 5._o marcellam_fw-la and_o in_o worship_v as_o st._n jerome_n testify_v they_o do_v that_o part_n of_o the_o temple_n call_v the_o holy_a of_o holies_n because_o there_o be_v the_o cherubim_n sacred_a image_n order_v by_o god_n himself_o to_o be_v place_v there_o the_o propitiatory_a represent_v god_n throne_n and_o the_o ark_n his_o footstool_n in_o a_o word_n such_o as_o the_o protestant_n themselves_o give_v to_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n when_o they_o hear_v it_o speak_v by_o put_v off_o their_o hat_n and_o bow_v at_o it_o or_o to_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o supper_n by_o kneel_v before_o they_o as_o figure_n represent_v the_o death_n of_o christ_n if_o condescendence_n to_o the_o conscience_n of_o weak_a brethren_n will_v permit_v they_o to_o own_o they_o have_v any_o honour_n or_o veneration_n for_o they_o or_o for_o the_o altar_n before_o which_o they_o bow_v to_o conclude_v this_o point_n the_o objector_n bring_v a_o text_n which_o forbid_v we_o to_o give_v the_o sovereign_a honour_n due_a to_o god_n to_o a_o idol_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v out_o of_o scripture_n a_o express_a text_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o give_v to_o holy_a image_n and_o other_o thing_n relate_v to_o god_n a_o inferior_a or_o relative_a worship_n such_o as_o we_o have_v declare_v and_o that_o will_v be_v to_o the_o purpose_n §_o 6._o he_o aim_v to_o conclude_v the_o catholic_n church_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n from_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o bread_n as_o he_o believe_v it_o in_o the_o eucharist_n now_o to_o do_v this_o he_o ought_v to_o prove_v that_o what_o we_o adore_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n indeed_o but_o instead_o of_o that_o he_o bring_v a_o comparison_n between_o our_o adoration_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o heathen_n adoration_n of_o the_o sun_n viz._n that_o the_o papist_n by_o the_o same_o argument_n make_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n not_o to_o be_v idolatry_n which_o will_v excuse_v the_o heathen_n worship_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o of_o their_o statute_n from_o idolatry_n for_o if_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o idolatry_n say_v he_o because_o they_o suppose_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n than_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o sun_n be_v not_o idolatry_n in_o they_o who_o suppose_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n i_o shall_v not_o complain_v here_o of_o the_o unhandsomness_n of_o the_o expression_n that_o catholic_n suppose_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n just_a as_o the_o heathen_n suppose_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n whereas_o he_o know_v that_o catholic_n believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o christ_n body_n but_o shall_v answer_v to_o the_o argument_n that_o the_o worship_n of_o christ_n in_o
also_o the_o liturgy_n and_o ritual_n in_o a_o tongue_n unknown_a but_o to_o the_o learned_a among_o they_o that_o who_o will_v dispute_v against_o it_o must_v prepare_v himself_o to_o hear_v the_o censure_n of_o st._n austin_n ep._n 118._o where_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o point_n of_o most_o insolent_a madness_n to_o dispute_v whether_o that_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v which_o be_v frequent_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n through_o the_o world_n 4._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o make_v the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n depend_v upon_o the_o bare_a administration_n whether_o our_o mind_n be_v prepare_v for_o they_o or_o not_o in_o what_o council_n this_o doctrine_n be_v define_v i_o never_o read_v but_o as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n which_o i_o suppose_v he_o chief_o aim_v at_o i_o read_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sess_z 14._o falso_n quidam_fw-la calumniantur_fw-la that_o some_o do_v false_o calumniate_v catholic_n writer_n as_o if_o they_o teach_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n do_v confer_v grace_n without_o the_o good_a motion_n of_o the_o receiver_n which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n never_o teach_v nor_o think_v but_o i_o be_o rather_o incline_v to_o look_v upon_o this_o as_o a_o mistake_n than_o a_o calumny_n in_o the_o objector_n 5._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o discourage_v the_o read_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v our_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n here_o he_o call_v the_o church_n prudential_a dispense_n the_o read_n of_o scripture_n to_o person_n who_o she_o judge_v fit_a and_o dispose_v for_o it_o and_o not_o to_o such_o who_o she_o judge_n in_o a_o condition_n to_o receive_v or_o do_v harm_n by_o it_o a_o discourage_a the_o read_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v no_o other_o than_o whereas_o st._n paul_n coloss_n 3._o 21._o enjoin_v father_n not_o to_o provoke_v their_o child_n lest_o they_o be_v discourage_v one_o shall_v reprove_v a_o father_n for_o discourage_v his_o child_n because_o he_o will_v not_o put_v a_o knife_n or_o sword_n into_o his_o hand_n when_o he_o foresee_v he_o will_v do_v mischief_n with_o it_o to_o himself_o or_o other_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o meek_a and_o humble_a soul_n who_o submit_v its_o judgement_n in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o it_o to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n be_v a_o sword_n to_o defend_v it_o but_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o arrogant_a and_o presumptuous_a spirit_n that_o have_v no_o guide_n to_o interpret_v it_o but_o it_o be_v own_o fancy_n or_o passion_n it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a weapon_n with_o which_o he_o will_v wound_v both_o himself_o and_o other_o the_o first_o that_o permit_v promiscuous_a read_n of_o scripture_n in_o our_o nation_n be_v king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o many_o year_n be_v not_o pass_v but_o he_o find_v the_o ill_a consequence_n of_o it_o for_o in_o a_o book_n set_v forth_o by_o he_o in_o the_o year_n 1542._o he_o complain_v in_o the_o preface_n that_o he_o find_v enter_v into_o some_o of_o his_o people_n heart_n a_o inclination_n to_o sinister_a understanding_n of_o it_o presumption_n arrogancy_n carnal_a liberty_n and_o contention_n which_o he_o compare_v to_o the_o seven_o worse_a spirit_n in_o the_o gospel_n with_o which_o the_o devil_n enter_v into_o the_o house_n that_o be_v purge_v and_o cleanse_v whereupon_o he_o declare_v that_o for_o that_o part_n of_o the_o church_n ordain_v to_o be_v teach_v that_o be_v the_o lay_v people_n it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v certain_o that_o the_o read_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n be_v not_o so_o necessary_a for_o all_o those_o folk_n that_o of_o duty_n they_o ought_v and_o be_v bind_v to_o read_v it_o but_o as_o the_o prince_n and_o policy_n of_o the_o realm_n shall_v think_v convenient_a so_o to_o be_v tolerate_v or_o take_v from_o it_o consonant_a whereunto_o say_v he_o the_o politic_a law_n of_o our_o realm_n have_v now_o restrain_v it_o from_o a_o great_a many_o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o he_o who_o first_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o title_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o if_o that_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v follow_v in_o after_o time_n let_v the_o dire_a effect_n of_o so_o many_o new_a sect_n and_o fanaticism_n as_o have_v rise_v in_o england_n from_o the_o read_n of_o it_o bear_v witness_n for_o as_o st._n austin_n say_v to._n neque_fw-la enim_fw-la natae_fw-la sunt_fw-la haereses_fw-la heresy_n have_v no_o other_o origen_n but_o hence_o that_o the_o scripture_n which_o in_o themselves_o be_v good_a be_v not_o well_o understand_v and_o what_o be_v understand_v amiss_o in_o they_o be_v rash_o and_o bold_o assert_v viz._n to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o and_o now_o whether_o the_o scripture_n leave_v to_o the_o private_a interpretation_n of_o every_o fanciful_a spirit_n as_o it_o be_v among_o protestant_n be_v a_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n i_o leave_v to_o yourself_o to_o judge_v 6._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o the_o multitude_n of_o superstitious_a observation_n never_o use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v he_o shall_v have_v say_v to_o prove_v for_o we_o deny_v any_o such_o to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n 7._o by_o the_o gross_a abuse_n of_o people_n in_o pardon_n and_o indulgence_n against_o this_o i_o can_v asseâ—t_v as_o a_o eye-witness_n the_o great_a devotion_n cause_v by_o the_o wholesome_a use_n of_o indulgence_n in_o catholic_n country_n there_o be_v no_o indulgence_n ordinary_o grant_v but_o enjoin_v he_o that_o will_v avail_v himself_o of_o it_o to_o confess_v his_o sin_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n to_o pray_v fast_o and_o give_v alm_n all_o which_o duty_n be_v with_o great_a devotion_n perform_v by_o catholic_n people_n which_o without_o the_o incitement_n of_o a_o indulgence_n have_v possible_o be_v leave_v undo_v 8._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n this_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n make_v a_o great_a noise_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o as_o much_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o first_o or_o second_o century_n to_o alter_v and_o change_v thing_n of_o their_o own_o nature_n indifferent_a such_o as_o the_o communicate_v under_o one_o or_o both_o kind_n be_v ever_o hold_v to_o be_v by_o catholic_n but_o although_o the_o cup_n be_v not_o then_o deny_v to_o the_o laity_n yet_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o receive_v but_o under_o one_o kind_n be_v permit_v even_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o private_a communion_n the_o objector_n seem_v to_o grant_v because_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o administration_n of_o it_o in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n and_o that_o it_o be_v also_o in_o use_n in_o public_a communion_n be_v evident_a from_o example_n of_o that_o time_n both_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n chrysostome_n quad._n and_o of_o the_o latin_a in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n leo_n the_o great_a as_o for_o the_o pretend_a obstruction_n of_o devotion_n you_o must_v know_v catholic_n believe_v that_o under_o either_o species_n or_o kind_n whole_a christ_n true_a god_n and_o man_n be_v contain_v and_o receive_v and_o if_o it_o be_v account_v a_o hindrance_n to_o devotion_n to_o receive_v the_o total_a refection_n of_o our_o soul_n though_o but_o under_o one_o kind_n what_o must_v it_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o i_o receive_v he_o under_o neither_o but_o instead_o of_o he_o have_v element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n surely_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o efficacious_a to_o stir_v up_o reverence_n and_o devotion_n in_o we_o than_o to_o believe_v that_o god_n himself_o will_v personal_o enter_v under_o our_o roof_n the_o nine_o hindrance_n of_o the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v that_o we_o make_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o a_o person_n to_o dispense_v in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o some_o kind_n of_o oath_n the_o condition_n of_o the_o person_n and_o other_o circumstance_n consider_v may_v be_v judge_v to_o be_v hurtful_a and_o not_o fit_a to_o be_v keep_v and_o the_o dispensation_n in_o they_o be_v no_o more_o than_o to_o judge_n or_o determine_v they_o to_o be_v so_o and_o consequent_o to_o do_v this_o can_v be_v a_o hindrance_n but_o a_o furtherance_n to_o devotion_n nor_o be_v it_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n which_o command_v nothing_o that_o be_v hurtful_a to_o be_v do_v
as_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o tradition_n or_o christ_n body_n after_o the_o resurrection_n 3._o he_o say_v that_o we_o expose_v faith_n to_o great_a uncertainty_n by_o deny_v to_o man_n the_o use_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n propose_v by_o a_o church_n that_o be_v we_o deny_v particular_a man_n judgement_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v as_o good_a if_o not_o better_a than_o the_o church_n and_o to_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o we_o make_v faith_n uncertain_a be_v just_a as_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a one_o shall_v say_v that_o protestant_n make_v faith_n certain_a by_o expose_v matter_n of_o faith_n determine_v by_o the_o church_n to_o be_v discuss_v and_o reverse_v by_o the_o judgement_n and_o reason_n or_o rather_o fancy_n of_o every_o private_a man._n we_o have_v good_a store_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o certainty_n in_o england_n but_o as_o for_o the_o use_n of_o our_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n themselves_o propose_v by_o the_o church_n it_o be_v the_o daily_a business_n of_o divine_n and_o preacher_n not_o only_o to_o show_v they_o not_o to_o be_v repugnant_a to_o any_o natural_a truth_n but_o also_o to_o illustrate_v they_o with_o argument_n draw_v from_o reason_n but_o the_o use_n he_o will_v have_v of_o reason_n be_v i_o suppose_v to_o believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o his_o reason_n can_v comprehend_v and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o irrational_a in_o its_o self_n but_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n paul_n where_o he_o command_v we_o to_o captivate_v our_o understanding_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o faith_n 4._o he_o add_v we_o expose_v faith_n to_o uncertainty_n by_o make_v the_o church_n power_n extend_v to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o if_o it_o be_v true_a be_v something_o indeed_o to_o his_o purpose_n but_o the_o church_n never_o yet_o own_v any_o such_o power_n in_o her_o general_n council_n but_o only_o to_o manifest_v and_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n receive_v from_o her_o forefather_n as_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o prooem_n of_o all_o the_o session_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n where_o the_o father_n before_o they_o declare_v what_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v ever_o premise_v that_o what_o they_o declare_v be_v the_o same_o they_o have_v receive_v by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o because_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o some_o particular_a doctrine_n be_v not_o so_o plain_o deliver_v to_o each_o part_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o happen_v in_o st._n cyprian_n case_n concern_v the_o non-rebaptization_a of_o heretic_n we_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v in_o her_o power_n to_o make_v that_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o not_o by_o invent_v new_a article_n but_o by_o declare_v more_o explicit_o the_o truth_n contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n last_o he_o say_v we_o expose_v faith_n to_o great_a uncertainty_n because_o the_o church_n pretend_v to_o infallibility_n do_v not_o determine_v controversy_n on_o foot_n among_o ourselves_o as_o if_o faith_n can_v not_o be_v certain_a unless_o all_o controversy_n among_o particular_a man_n be_v determine_v what_o then_o become_v of_o the_o certainty_n of_o protestant_n faith_n who_o can_v yet_o never_o find_v out_o a_o sufficient_a mean_n to_o determine_v any_o one_o controversy_n among_o they_o for_o if_o that_o mean_n be_v plain_a scripture_n what_o one_o judge_v plain_a another_o judge_v not_o so_o and_o they_o acknowledge_v no_o judge_n between_o they_o to_o decide_v the_o controversy_n as_o for_o the_o catholic_n church_n if_o any_o controversy_n arise_v concern_v the_o doctrine_n deliver_v as_o in_o st._n cyprian_n case_n she_o determine_v the_o controversy_n by_o declare_v what_o be_v of_o faith_n and_o for_o other_o controversy_n which_o belong_v not_o to_o faith_n she_o permit_v as_o st._n paul_n say_v every_o one_o to_o abound_v in_o his_o own_o sense_n and_o thus_o much_o in_o answer_n to_o his_o three_o argument_n by_o which_o and_o what_o have_v be_v say_v to_o his_o former_a objection_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v not_o at_o all_o prove_v what_o he_o assert_v in_o his_o second_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n viz._n that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n ought_v to_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o it_o but_o he_o have_v a_o three_o answer_n for_o we_o in_o case_n the_o former_a fail_n and_o it_o be_v §_o 10._o that_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n do_v incur_v a_o great_a guilt_n than_o one_o who_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o continue_v therein_o by_o invincible_a ignorance_n this_o be_v the_o direct_v answer_n he_o give_v to_o the_o question_n and_o what_o it_o import_v be_v this_o that_o invincible_a ignorance_n and_o he_o do_v not_o know_v what_o allowance_n god_n will_v make_v for_o that_o neither_o be_v the_o only_a anchor_n which_o a_o catholic_n have_v to_o save_v himself_o by_o if_o by_o discourse_v with_o protestant_n and_o read_v their_o book_n he_o be_v not_o sufficient_o convince_v whereas_o he_o ought_v in_o the_o supposition_n of_o the_o answerer_n to_o be_v so_o that_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o interpretable_a by_o every_o private_a man_n reason_n be_v a_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n but_o be_v still_o overrule_v by_o his_o own_o motive_n the_o same_o which_o hold_v st._n austin_n in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n he_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a ignorance_n and_o consequent_o a_o lose_a man_n there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n for_o he_o much_o less_o for_o a_o protestant_n who_o shall_v embrace_v the_o catholic_n communion_n because_o he_o be_v suppose_v doubtless_o from_o the_o same_o rule_n to_o have_v sufficient_a conviction_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a ignorance_n if_o he_o have_v it_o not_o which_o be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n and_o unrepented_a of_o destroy_v salvation_n so_o that_o now_o the_o upshot_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o question_n whether_o a_o protestant_a embrace_v catholic_n religion_n upon_o the_o same_o motive_n which_o one_o breed_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o it_o have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v be_v equal_o save_v with_o he_o come_v to_o this_o that_o they_o shall_v both_o be_v damn_v though_o unequal_o because_o the_o convert_a catholic_n more_o deep_o than_o he_o that_o be_v breed_v so_o and_o now_o who_o can_v out_o lament_v the_o sad_a condition_n of_o that_o great_a doctor_n and_o father_n of_o the_o church_n and_o hitherto_o repute_v st._n austin_n who_o reject_v the_o manichee_n pretend_v rule_v of_o scripture_n upon_o the_o aforesaid_a ground_n leave_v their_o communion_n to_o embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o what_o be_v become_v now_o of_o their_o distinction_n of_o point_n fundamental_a from_o not_o fundamental_a which_o heretofore_o they_o think_v sufficient_a to_o secure_v both_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n salvation_n and_o to_o charge_v we_o with_o unconscionable_a uncharitableness_n in_o not_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v sharer_n with_o we_o the_o absurdness_n of_o these_o consequence_n may_v serve_v for_o a_o sufficient_a conviction_n of_o the_o nullity_n of_o his_o three_o and_o last_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n as_o for_o what_o he_o say_v to_o the_o second_o i_o agree_v so_o far_o with_o he_o that_o every_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o choose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n but_o which_o that_o church_n be_v must_v be_v see_v by_o the_o ground_n it_o bring_v to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n it_o teach_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n that_o church_n be_v to_o be_v judge_v pure_a which_o have_v the_o best_a ground_n and_o consequent_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o it_o what_o then_o you_o be_v bind_v to_o do_v in_o reason_n and_o conscience_n be_v to_o see_v which_o religion_n of_o the_o two_o have_v the_o strong_a motive_n for_o it_o and_o to_o embrace_v that_o as_o you_o will_v answer_v the_o contrary_a to_o god_n and_o your_o own_o soul_n to_o help_v you_o to_o do_v this_o and_o that_o the_o answerer_n may_v have_v the_o less_o exception_n against_o they_o i_o will_v give_v you_o a_o catalogue_n of_o catholic_n motive_n though_o not_o all_o neither_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o forecited_n dr._n taylor_n advertise_v only_o for_o brevity_n sake_n i_o leave_v out_o some_o mention_v by_o he_o and_o that_o in_o these_o i_o set_v down_o you_o also_o give_v allowance_n for_o some_o expression_n of_o he_o with_o which_o
he_o have_v misrepresent_v they_o thus_o than_o he_o liberty_n of_o proph._n sect._n 20._o speak_v of_o catholic_n the_o beauty_n and_o splendour_n of_o their_o church_n their_o pompous_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v solemn_a service_n the_o stateliness_n and_o solemnity_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n their_o name_n of_o catholic_n which_o they_o suppose_v he_o shall_v have_v say_v their_o very_a adversary_n give_v they_o as_o their_o own_o due_a and_o to_o concern_v no_o other_o sect_n of_o christian_n the_o antiquity_n of_o many_o of_o their_o doctrine_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v all_o the_o continual_a succession_n of_o their_o bishop_n their_o immediate_a derivation_n from_o the_o apostle_n their_o title_n to_o succeed_v st._n peter_n the_o flatter_a he_o shall_v have_v say_v due_a expression_n of_o minor_a bishop_n he_o mean_v in_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o by_o be_v old_a record_n have_v obtain_v credibility_n the_o multitude_n and_o variety_n of_o people_n which_o be_v of_o their_o persuasion_n apparent_a consent_n with_o antiquity_n in_o many_o ceremonial_n which_o other_o church_n have_v reject_v and_o a_o pretend_a and_o sometime_o he_o shall_v have_v say_v always_o apparent_a consent_n with_o some_o elder_a age_n in_o matter_n doctrinal_a the_o great_a consent_n of_o one_o part_n with_o another_o in_o that_o which_o most_o of_o they_o affirm_v to_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la of_o faith_n the_o great_a difference_n which_o be_v commence_v among_o their_o adversary_n abuse_v the_o liberty_n of_o prophesy_v into_o a_o very_a great_a licentiousness_n their_o happiness_n of_o be_v instrument_n in_o convert_v divers_a he_o shall_v rather_o have_v say_v of_o all_o nation_n the_o piety_n and_o austerity_n of_o their_o religious_a order_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n the_o single_a life_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o bishop_n the_o severity_n of_o their_o fast_n and_o their_o exterior_a observance_n the_o great_a reputation_n of_o their_o first_o bishop_n for_o faith_n and_o sanctity_n the_o know_a holiness_n of_o some_o of_o those_o person_n who_o institute_n the_o religious_a person_n pretend_v to_o imitate_v the_o oblique_a art_n and_o indirect_a proceed_n of_o some_o of_o those_o who_o dâ—parted_v from_o they_o and_o among_o many_o other_o thing_n the_o name_n of_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_a which_o they_o with_o infinite_a pertinacity_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v upon_o the_o same_o ground_n the_o father_n do_v fasten_v upon_o all_o that_o disagree_v from_o they_o these_o thing_n say_v he_o and_o divers_a other_o may_v very_o easy_o persuade_v person_n of_o much_o reason_n and_o more_o piety_n to_o retain_v that_o which_o they_o know_v to_o have_v be_v the_o religion_n of_o their_o forefather_n which_o have_v actual_o possession_n and_o seizure_n of_o man_n understanding_n before_o the_o opposite_a profession_n to_o wit_n of_o protestant_n presbyterian_a anabaptist_n etc._n etc._n have_v a_o name_n thus_o dr._n taylor_n a_o eminent_a and_o lead_a man_n among_o the_o protestant_n and_o if_o he_o confess_v that_o these_o motive_n be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o catholic_n to_o retain_v his_o religion_n they_o must_v be_v of_o like_a force_n to_o persuade_v a_o disinteressed_n protestant_n to_o embrace_v it_o unless_o the_o protestant_n can_v produce_v motive_n for_o their_o religion_n of_o great_a or_o at_o least_o equal_a force_n with_o these_o which_o so_o great_a a_o man_n among_o they_o confess_v that_o catholic_n have_v for_o they_o here_o therefore_o you_o must_v call_v upon_o the_o author_n of_o the_o paper_n you_o send_v i_o to_o produce_v a_o catalogue_n of_o ground_n or_o at_o least_o some_o one_o ground_n for_o the_o protestant_a religion_n of_o great_a or_o equal_a force_n with_o all_o these_o and_o as_o dr._n taylor_n say_v divers_z other_o which_o he_o omit_v viz._n the_o scripture_n interpret_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o father_n the_o determination_n of_o general_n council_n the_o know_a maxim_n of_o catholic_n that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v of_o faith_n but_o what_o be_v receive_v from_o their_o forefather_n as_o hand_v down_o from_o the_o apostle_n the_o testimony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o no_o less_o authority_n now_o than_o in_o st._n augustine_n time_n both_o for_o the_o letter_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n etc._n etc._n do_v this_o and_o the_o controversy_n will_v quick_o be_v at_o a_o end_n particular_a dispute_n be_v endless_a and_o above_o the_o understanding_n of_o such_o as_o be_v not_o learned_a but_o in_o ground_n and_o principle_n it_o be_v not_o so_o hard_a for_o reason_n and_o common_a sense_n to_o judge_n that_o you_o may_v the_o better_a do_v it_o in_o your_o case_n i_o shall_v desire_v you_o to_o take_v these_o two_o caution_n along_o with_o you_o first_o that_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o present_a controversy_n be_v not_o those_o article_n in_o which_o the_o protestant_n agree_v with_o we_o and_o for_o which_o they_o may_v pretend_v to_o produce_v the_o same_o motive_n we_o do_v but_o in_o those_o in_o which_o they_o dissent_v from_o we_o such_o as_o be_v no_o transubstantiation_n no_o purgatory_n no_o honour_n due_a to_o image_n no_o invocation_n to_o saint_n and_o the_o like_a in_o which_o the_o very_a essence_n of_o protestant_n as_o distinct_a from_o catholic_n consist_v what_o motive_n they_o can_v or_o will_v produce_v for_o these_o i_o do_v not_o foresee_v the_o pretence_n of_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_o plain_a have_v no_o place_n here_o because_o then_o the_o foresay_a negative_n will_v be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v as_o divine_a truth_n and_o for_o their_o own_o reason_n and_o learning_n it_o will_v be_v find_v too_o light_v when_o put_v into_o the_o scale_n against_o that_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n the_o second_o caution_n be_v that_o you_o be_v careful_a to_o distinguish_v between_o protestant_n produce_v ground_n for_o their_o own_o religion_n and_o find_v fault_n with_o we_o a_o atheist_n can_v cavil_v and_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o ground_n which_o learned_a man_n bring_v to_o prove_v a_o deity_n such_o as_o be_v the_o order_n of_o this_o visible_a world_n the_o general_a consent_n of_o nation_n etc._n etc._n in_o this_o a_o atheist_n think_v he_o do_v somewhat_o but_o can_v he_o produce_v as_o good_a or_o better_a ground_n for_o his_o own_o opinion_n no_o you_o see_v then_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o produce_v ground_n for_o what_o we_o hold_v and_o another_o to_o find_v fault_n with_o those_o which_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o contrary_a part_n the_o latter_a have_v make_v controversy_n so_o long_o and_o the_o former_a will_v make_v it_o as_o short_a let_v the_o answerer_n therefore_o instead_o of_o find_v fault_n with_o our_o motive_n produce_v his_o own_o for_o the_o article_n in_o controversy_n and_o i_o be_o confident_a you_o will_v quick_o discern_v which_o carry_v the_o most_o weight_n and_o consequent_o which_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v a_o full_a refutation_n of_o dr._n stillingfleet_n unjust_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o first_o part._n of_o the_o veneration_n of_o holy_a image_n chap._n i._n the_o first_o and_o second_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n show_v not_o pertinent_a necessity_n of_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n prove_v and_o his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n overthrow_v by_o his_o own_o principle_n §_o 1._o whoever_o consider_v how_o dr._n stillingfleet_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o two_o question_n have_v engage_v himself_o and_o his_o adversary_n in_o seventeen_o or_o eighteen_o of_o the_o most_o material_a controversy_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n beside_o innumerable_a other_o of_o lesser_a concern_n which_o together_o with_o the_o former_a have_v swell_v his_o rejoynder_n to_o a_o short_a paper_n into_o a_o large_a book_n will_v not_o very_o easy_o free_v he_o upon_o his_o own_o word_n from_o be_v fond_a of_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o noble_a science_n of_o controversy_n or_o as_o his_o friend_n dr._n t._n call_v it_o the_o bless_a art_n of_o eternal_a wrangle_a especial_o if_o he_o reflect_v how_o easy_a and_o obvious_a the_o answer_n be_v to_o the_o question_n themselves_o without_o run_v into_o far_a dispute_n to_o the_o first_o by_o show_v that_o the_o motive_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o secure_v the_o salvation_n of_o one_o breed_v up_o and_o well-grounded_n in_o catholic_n religion_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o secure_v the_o salvation_n of_o one_o breed_v up_o in_o the_o protestant_n who_o convince_v by_o they_o shall_v embrace_v the_o catholic_n to_o the_o second_o by_o show_v the_o motive_n for_o communion_n with_o the_o protestant_a church_n to_o be_v great_a and_o strong_a than_o those_o for_o the_o roman_a and_o therefore_o that_o to_o be_v necessary_o embrace_v before_o this_o it_o be_v agree_v between_o we_o that_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o be_v
error_n in_o faith_n with_o he_o and_o for_o the_o second_o if_o he_o will_v make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o schism_n he_o must_v assign_v some_o other_o distinct_a church_n then_o at_o least_o in_o be_v from_o who_o unity_n she_o depart_v which_o i_o think_v be_v never_o pretend_v i_o be_o sure_a can_v never_o be_v perform_v as_o for_o the_o charge_n of_o causal_a schism_n that_o be_v the_o church_n have_v give_v just_a cause_n for_o separation_n the_o common_a plea_n of_o all_o separatist_n by_o impose_v as_o be_v pretend_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o some_o of_o they_o idolatrous_a as_o it_o imply_v a_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o fact_n of_o schism_n that_o be_v of_o break_v church-unity_n to_o be_v on_o the_o protestant_n side_n so_o till_o the_o accusation_n be_v make_v good_a and_o judge_v so_o by_o some_o other_o more_o competent_a judge_n than_o themselves_o they_o stand_v arraign_v of_o the_o crime_n of_o schism_n also_o for_o break_v communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n §_o 6._o last_o not_o to_o spend_v too_o much_o time_n in_o a_o digression_n and_o yet_o satisfy_v his_o desire_n and_o if_o not_o he_o the_o reader_n why_o the_o believe_a all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o lead_v a_o good_a life_n may_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n unless_o one_o be_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o argue_v thus_o a_o christian_a by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n which_o evident_o be_v the_o true_a one_o and_o the_o pure_a until_o it_o be_v as_o evident_o at_o least_o if_o not_o more_o evident_o prove_v not_o to_o be_v so_o for_o otherwise_o he_o wrong_v both_o his_o reason_n and_o conscience_n if_o he_o leave_v a_o great_a evidence_n and_o adhere_v to_o a_o lesser_a but_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o comprehend_v all_o those_o in_o communion_n with_o she_o by_o the_o testimony_n not_o only_o of_o s._n paul_n rom._n c._n 1._o and_o c._n 16._o but_o of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n of_o all_o age_n be_v evident_o once_o the_o only_a true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o conseqent_o the_o pure_a and_o neither_o have_v nor_o can_v be_v as_o evident_o much_o less_o more_o evident_o prove_v not_o to_o be_v so_o still_o since_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o who_o do_v or_o will_v deny_v it_o be_v incomparable_o short_a of_o the_o former_a therefore_o a_o christian_a by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n §_o 7._o have_v thus_o not_o only_o give_v one_o but_o more_o reason_n to_o his_o demand_n which_o i_o hearty_o pray_v may_v do_v he_o good_a because_o he_o request_v so_o earnest_o to_o know_v they_o i_o can_v but_o reflect_v how_o specious_o soever_o it_o have_v be_v hitherto_o pretend_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o believe_v all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o lead_v a_o good_a life_n be_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n yet_o now_o there_o be_v more_o require_v by_o he_o viz._n to_o join_v in_o some_o church_n or_o congregation_n of_o christian_n by_o virtue_n of_o a_o man_n be_v a_o christian_n and_o that_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o choose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n by_o which_o i_o will_v suppose_v at_o present_a he_o mean_v the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o hope_v i_o may_v without_o offence_n take_v the_o same_o liberty_n with_o he_o which_o he_o do_v with_o i_o and_o desire_v if_o not_o for_o my_o own_o sake_n at_o least_o for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o presbyterian_o anabaptist_n and_o other_o separate_a congregation_n to_o know_v one_o reason_n from_o he_o why_o the_o believe_a all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o lead_v a_o good_a life_n may_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n unless_o one_o be_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o confess_v i_o may_v be_v mistake_v to_o suppose_v he_o to_o mean_v by_o the_o pure_a church_n the_o church_n of_o england_n it_o be_v not_o improbable_a as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n that_o he_o mean_v that_o of_o the_o presbyterian_o but_o let_v he_o mean_v which_o he_o will_v it_o come_v all_o to_o the_o same_o pass_n i_o leave_v he_o to_o satisfy_v all_o other_o sectary_n why_o they_o be_v bind_v by_o virtue_n of_o their_o christianity_n to_o join_v in_o either_o of_o those_o two_o congregation_n or_o if_o not_o in_o they_o in_o any_o other_o which_o he_o fancy_v to_o be_v the_o pure_a which_o do_v i_o proceed_v to_o his_o second_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n very_o fit_o call_v by_o he_o the_o main_a business_n because_o it_o serve_v he_o as_o a_o foundation_n to_o raise_v so_o many_o controversy_n upon_o as_o by_o his_o manner_n of_o treat_v they_o may_v frighten_v any_o one_o that_o shall_v but_o look_v towards_o the_o roman_a church_n into_o despair_n of_o ever_o get_v out_o of_o so_o intricate_a a_o labyrinth_n §_o 8._o his_o second_o answer_n to_o the_o first_a question_n be_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n aught_o to_o embrace_v it_o or_o continue_v in_o it_o because_o they_o must_v be_v guilty_a either_o of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n sin_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n this_o i_o say_v be_v as_o little_a pertinent_a to_o the_o question_n as_o the_o former_a for_o though_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o none_o ought_v to_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a hazard_n he_o say_v they_o run_v of_o their_o salvation_n yet_o if_o they_o do_v embrace_v it_o why_o may_v they_o not_o be_v equal_o save_v that_o be_v with_o equal_a hazard_n to_o this_o he_o return_v that_o he_o be_v amaze_v i_o shall_v say_v this_o answer_n of_o his_o be_v not_o pertinent_a to_o the_o question_n if_o the_o question_n be_v propound_v for_o any_o one_o satisfaction_n that_o doubt_v which_o church_n communion_n it_o be_v best_a to_o embrace_v and_o who_o can_v choose_v but_o be_v more_o amaze_v at_o this_o reply_n which_o give_v no_o satisfaction_n at_o all_o to_o the_o question_n for_o the_o question_n suppose_v the_o same_o motive_n and_o consequent_o a_o equal_a capacity_n or_o hazard_n as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o of_o salvation_n in_o two_o person_n what_o answer_n be_v it_o to_o the_o question_n whether_o they_o may_v not_o equal_o be_v save_v though_o with_o hazard_n to_o say_v the_o hazard_n they_o run_v be_v very_o great_a and_o yet_o of_o 573_o page_n his_o book_n contain_v no_o less_o than_o 544_o of_o they_o be_v spend_v upon_o this_o subject_n tantâ—_n 〈…〉_z i_o add_v far_o that_o this_o answer_n of_o his_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n in_o assert_v that_o all_o those_o of_o the_o catholic_n communion_n do_v run_v indeed_o a_o great_a hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n and_o then_o affirm_v for_o proof_n of_o this_o assertion_n that_o they_o must_v be_v guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n sin_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n which_o reduce_v into_o plain_a term_n be_v no_o other_o but_o to_o say_v they_o may_v be_v save_v though_o with_o danger_n and_o yet_o indeed_o they_o can_v be_v save_v at_o all_o to_o salve_v this_o contradiction_n he_o run_v to_o a_o pretend_a supposition_n of_o wilful_a embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n sin_n if_o unrepented_a of_o inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n but_o this_o salve_n be_v not_o at_o all_o proper_a for_o the_o sore_a since_o if_o the_o motive_n convince_v the_o understanding_n and_o the_o person_n be_v sincere_a as_o the_o question_n suppose_v there_o can_v with_o any_o show_n of_o reason_n be_v any_o thing_n of_o wilfulness_n suppose_v in_o the_o case_n the_o answer_n than_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n of_o the_o question_n but_o only_o that_o it_o may_v serve_v he_o for_o a_o occasion_n to_o bring_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o controversy_n into_o the_o field_n and_o give_v a_o treble_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n viz._n in_o worship_v of_o image_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n there_o want_v not_o learned_a and_o eminent_a man_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o think_v the_o charge_n to_o be_v over_o great_a and_o there_o need_v no_o more_o than_o his_o own_o principle_n to_o make_v the_o metal_n of_o his_o proof_n appear_v of_o too_o inferior_a a_o alloy_n to_o bear_v it_o which_o thus_o i_o show_v §_o 9_o in_o his_o rational_a account_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o protestant_a religion_n pag._n 54._o he_o lay_v down_o the_o state_n of_o the_o difference_n
govern_v by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n yet_o when_o they_o swerve_v from_o it_o cease_v not_o to_o tend_v to_o their_o own_o proper_a object_n and_o that_o god_n prohibition_n of_o such_o or_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o worship_n may_v make_v it_o to_o be_v unlawful_a but_o hinder_v not_o the_o act_n from_o tend_v whither_o it_o be_v intend_v of_o this_o i_o give_v instance_n in_o the_o prayer_n which_o thief_n and_o murderer_n make_v to_o god_n for_o good_a success_n the_o jew_n offering_n to_o god_n the_o blind_a and_o the_o lame_a which_o he_o have_v forbid_v cain_n bring_v a_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o lord_n gen._n 4._o 3._o which_o he_o refuse_v to_o accept_v all_o which_o i_o show_v be_v notwithstanding_o terminate_v on_o god_n and_o from_o thence_o infer_v that_o though_o god_n as_o he_o false_o suppose_v shall_v have_v forbid_v man_n to_o worship_v he_o by_o image_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v but_o the_o worship_n so_o give_v will_v be_v terminate_v on_o he_o §_o 7._o to_o show_v the_o insufficiency_n as_o he_o call_v it_o of_o this_o answer_n he_o assert_n that_o where_o god_n have_v prohibit_v any_o particular_a way_n or_o mean_n of_o give_v worship_n to_o himself_o that_o worship_n so_o give_v can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v terminate_v on_o he_o and_o to_o show_v the_o vanity_n and_o impertinency_n of_o this_o defence_n i_o answer_v that_o this_o very_a assertion_n of_o he_o quite_o change_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n for_o his_o charge_n be_v of_o real_a idolatry_n and_o that_o antecedent_o to_o any_o prohibition_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o contend_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v require_v the_o give_v the_o creature_n the_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o god_n p._n 3._o and_o by_o his_o assert_v p._n 62._o that_o any_o image_n be_v make_v so_o far_o the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o man_n do_v how_o down_o before_o it_o do_v thereby_o become_v a_o idol_n and_o on_o that_o account_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n he_o now_o change_v his_o peremptory_a can_v be_v terminate_v on_o god_n into_o that_o dwindle_a expression_n of_o it_o can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v terminate_v on_o god_n give_v his_o reader_n to_o understand_v that_o his_o meaning_n now_o be_v not_o that_o catholic_n be_v real_o idolater_n that_o be_v by_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o worship_n so_o give_v by_o a_o image_n antecedent_o to_o any_o law_n forbid_v it_o but_o denominative_o and_o in_o name_n only_o and_o that_o upon_o account_n of_o a_o law_n suppose_v by_o he_o most_o false_o as_o i_o shall_v make_v manifest_a in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n to_o prohibit_v the_o give_a worship_n to_o god_n by_o bow_v or_o kneel_v before_o a_o image_n and_o lest_o we_o shall_v any_o way_n doubt_v that_o this_o be_v his_o meaning_n himself_o in_o the_o content_n of_o his_o first_o chapter_n put_v down_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o in_o these_o word_n the_o main_a question_n say_v he_o be_v whether_o god_n have_v forbid_v the_o worship_v of_o himself_o by_o a_o image_n under_o the_o notion_n or_o as_o he_o explicate_v it_o pag._n 57_o under_o the_o name_n of_o idolatry_n it_o be_v worth_a the_o while_n to_o see_v the_o doctor_n reconcile_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n put_v by_o himself_o with_o that_o assertion_n of_o his_o above-cited_n pag._n 62._o that_o any_o image_n be_v make_v so_o far_o the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o man_n do_v bow_v down_o before_o it_o do_v thereby_o become_v a_o idol_n and_o on_o that_o account_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n the_o former_a suppose_n it_o to_o have_v the_o notion_n or_o name_n of_o idolatry_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v forbid_v the_o late_a affirm_v it_o to_o be_v forbid_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v idolatry_n in_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o thing_n antecedent_o to_o any_o prohibition_n and_o in_o which_o sense_n soever_o of_o the_o two_o he_o take_v the_o proposition_n in_o debate_n viz._n the_o worship_n which_o god_n deny_v to_o receive_v can_v be_v terminate_v on_o he_o but_o on_o the_o image_n it_o be_v evident_a he_o contradict_v himself_o for_o if_o he_o mean_v that_o it_o can_v be_v terminate_v on_o god_n antecedent_o to_o the_o prohibition_n because_o any_o image_n be_v make_v so_o far_o the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o man_n do_v bow_v down_o before_o it_o do_v thereby_o become_v a_o idol_n and_o on_o that_o account_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n he_o must_v deny_v that_o it_o be_v the_o prohibition_n which_o make_v it_o to_o be_v terminate_v on_o the_o image_n and_o if_o he_o mean_v that_o it_o can_v be_v terminate_v on_o god_n because_o it_o be_v prohibit_v by_o he_o to_o worship_n he_o by_o aâ—_n image_n he_o must_v deny_v what_o he_o assert_v before_o that_o any_o image_n be_v make_v so_o far_o the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o man_n do_v bow_v down_o before_o it_o do_v thereby_o become_v a_o idol_n and_o on_o that_o account_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n let_v he_o extricate_v himself_o as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v out_o of_o this_o labyrinth_n i_o return_v to_o what_o he_o add_v in_o defence_n of_o his_o assertion_n viz._n the_o worship_n which_o god_n himself_o deny_v to_o receive_v must_v be_v terminate_v on_o the_o creature_n §_o 8._o to_o vindicate_v this_o assertion_n from_o the_o note_n of_o falsehood_n i_o have_v fix_v upon_o it_o he_o lay_v down_o these_o three_o proposition_n 1._o that_o worship_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o external_a signification_n of_o honour_n and_o respect_n 2._o that_o the_o signification_n of_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n be_v not_o to_o be_v measure_v by_o the_o intention_n of_o man_n against_o the_o declare_a will_n of_o god_n 3._o the_o divine_a law_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o worship_n all_o prohibit_v way_n of_o worship_n must_v receive_v that_o denomination_n which_o god_n himself_o give_v they_o as_o say_v he_o it_o will_v be_v treason_n after_o the_o prince_n declaration_n of_o it_o by_o his_o law_n for_o any_o man_n to_o bow_v down_o to_o a_o signpost_n with_o the_o prince_n head_n upon_o it_o and_o therefore_o if_o god_n have_v declare_v the_o worship_n of_o himself_o by_o a_o image_n to_o be_v idolatry_n it_o can_v be_v terminate_v on_o god_n but_o only_o on_o the_o image_n this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o his_o defence_n and_o what_o it_o amount_v to_o be_v this_o that_o if_o god_n have_v forbid_v under_o the_o name_n of_o idolatry_n to_o bow_v down_o before_o any_o image_n though_o with_o intention_n to_o worship_n he_o by_o it_o this_o act_n of_o worship_n must_v be_v call_v idolatry_n because_o not_o man_n intention_n but_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o worship_n a_o rare_a defence_n indeed_o but_o nothing_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n although_o we_o shall_v yield_v the_o supposition_n to_o be_v as_o true_a as_o it_o be_v false_a viz._n that_o god_n have_v forbid_v it_o under_o that_o name_n unless_o he_o can_v show_v that_o word_n can_v never_o be_v take_v metaphorical_o but_o that_o the_o very_a definition_n of_o a_o thing_n must_v always_o necessary_o go_v along_o with_o its_o name_n what_o he_o charge_v upon_o we_o be_v the_o very_a definition_n of_o idolatry_n viz._n that_o we_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o god_n what_o he_o bring_v to_o prove_v it_o be_v a_o suppose_a extrinsical_a denomination_n that_o if_o god_n have_v call_v the_o worship_v he_o by_o a_o image_n idolatry_n it_o must_v receive_v the_o name_n of_o idolatry_n and_o therefore_o be_v terminate_v on_o the_o image_n and_o if_o this_o kind_n of_o argue_v be_v good_a he_o may_v prove_v by_o the_o same_o logic_n that_o a_o man_n worship_v a_o false_a god_n violate_v his_o neighbour_n bed_n because_o god_n himself_o call_v the_o worship_v a_o false_a god_n by_o the_o name_n of_o adultery_n and_o that_o he_o that_o wear_v a_o sword_n with_o intention_n to_o defend_v his_o prince_n have_v a_o real_a intention_n against_o his_o life_n in_o case_n the_o prince_n upon_o some_o occasion_n have_v forbid_v to_o wear_v a_o sword_n under_o the_o name_n of_o treason_n he_o that_o have_v but_o look_v over_o aristotle_n threshold_n know_v that_o from_o the_o definition_n to_o the_o name_n the_o consequence_n be_v good_a because_o the_o name_n be_v but_o a_o note_n of_o the_o nature_n or_o essence_n of_o the_o thing_n define_v but_o nothing_o more_o inconsequent_a than_o to_o argue_v from_o the_o name_n to_o the_o definition_n because_o the_o name_n may_v be_v give_v upon_o the_o score_n of_o some_o similitude_n either_o intrinsical_a or_o extrinsical_a and_o not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o
nature_n or_o essence_n which_o be_v proper_o signify_v by_o such_o a_o name_n the_o doctor_n therefore_o to_o give_v he_o his_o due_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o charge_n argue_v like_o a_o good_a logician_n when_o he_o will_v conclude_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n because_o he_o say_v she_o require_v the_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o god_n but_o he_o play_v the_o downright_a sophister_n in_o the_o close_a when_o he_o will_v prove_v that_o in_o worship_v god_n by_o a_o image_n she_o give_v to_o the_o image_n the_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o he_o because_o if_o god_n have_v give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o idolatry_n it_o must_v receive_v the_o denomination_n of_o idolatry_n either_o he_o must_v make_v it_o out_o that_o a_o mere_a extrinsecal_n denomination_n have_v the_o miraculous_a power_n to_o reflect_v against_o nature_n the_o honour_n direct_v to_o god_n from_o he_o to_o the_o image_n or_o he_o must_v confess_v that_o god_n prohibition_n of_o such_o worship_n if_o there_o be_v any_o may_v make_v it_o indeed_o to_o be_v unlawful_a but_o hinder_v not_o the_o act_n from_o tend_v whither_o it_o be_v intend_v and_o consequent_o if_o it_o be_v intend_v or_o direct_v by_o the_o understanding_n and_o will_n to_o god_n though_o after_o a_o unlawful_a manner_n it_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v terminate_v on_o god_n nor_n be_v this_o to_o make_v the_o intention_n of_o man_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o divine_a worship_n for_o if_o god_n have_v forbid_v himself_o to_o be_v worship_v after_o such_o a_o manner_n the_o give_v he_o such_o worship_n will_v be_v a_o dishonour_n of_o he_o though_o the_o giver_n intend_v it_o never_o so_o much_o for_o his_o honour_n disobedience_n it_o will_v be_v or_o some_o other_o sin_n and_o denominative_o idolatry_n if_o forbid_v under_o that_o name_n but_o not_o a_o terminate_n the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n upon_o the_o image_n unless_o the_o doctor_n think_v it_o a_o good_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o field_n and_o tree_n to_o be_v merry_a companion_n because_o the_o prophet_n say_v the_o field_n be_v joyful_a and_o the_o tree_n of_o the_o wood_n rejoice_v these_o he_o will_v say_v be_v metaphorical_a denomination_n and_o so_o must_v that_o of_o idolatry_n be_v in_o his_o suppose_a prohibition_n unless_o he_o can_v prove_v the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n to_o be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o image_n and_o so_o the_o act_n itself_o to_o have_v in_o it_o the_o true_a nature_n of_o idolatry_n antecedent_o to_o such_o a_o denomination_n §_o 9_o as_o for_o that_o courtly_a comparison_n of_o he_o that_o it_o will_v be_v treason_n in_o any_o man_n to_o bow_v down_o to_o a_o sign_n post_n with_o the_o prince_n head_n upon_o it_o though_o with_o a_o intention_n to_o honour_v he_o by_o it_o a_o most_o self-denying_a ordinance_n i_o confess_v and_o not_o unlike_a to_o that_o rare_a example_n of_o self-denial_n to_o which_o himself_o so_o religious_o exhort_v the_o prelate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o irenicum_fw-la viz._n to_o reduce_v the_o form_n of_o church-government_n to_o its_o primitive_a state_n and_o order_n by_o retrench_v all_o exorbitancy_n as_o he_o call_v they_o of_o power_n and_o restore_a presbytery_n as_o the_o world_n be_v like_a to_o want_v such_o a_o unheard-of_a example_n of_o self-abnegation_a at_o least_o till_o prince_n can_v be_v persuade_v that_o the_o honour_n or_o dishonour_v do_v to_o their_o picture_n reflect_v not_o upon_o they_o and_o that_o act_n of_o the_o civil_a law_n be_v repeal_v l._n unica_fw-la cod_n de_fw-mi his_o qui_fw-la ad_fw-la statuas_n which_o declare_v it_o treason_n for_o any_o man_n to_o deface_v his_o prince_n picture_n so_o be_v it_o enact_v it_o will_v not_o hinder_v the_o act_n of_o reverence_n and_o respect_n from_o be_v terminate_v upon_o the_o prince_n to_o who_o it_o be_v intend_v §_o 10._o to_o the_o instance_n i_o give_v in_o my_o reply_n of_o the_o prayer_n which_o thief_n and_o murderer_n make_v to_o god_n for_o good_a success_n of_o the_o jew_n offer_v to_o god_n the_o blind_a and_o lame_a which_o he_o have_v forbid_v and_o of_o cain_n offering_n a_o sacrifice_n to_o god_n which_o he_o refuse_v to_o accept_v all_o which_o evident_o show_v that_o god_n have_v forbid_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o worship_n hinder_v it_o not_o from_o be_v terminate_v on_o he_o all_o that_o he_o answer_v be_v that_o these_o instance_n do_v not_o suppose_v any_o prohibit_v object_n or_o mean_n of_o worship_n as_o he_o suppose_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n do_v and_o here_o again_o he_o fall_v into_o the_o same_o contradiction_n as_o before_o viz._n that_o it_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n and_o yet_o the_o image_n be_v make_v the_o whole_a and_o sole_a object_n of_o worship_n but_o to_o conclude_v this_o point_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o image_n be_v not_o make_v the_o object_n of_o worship_n by_o the_o intention_n of_o he_o that_o give_v it_o which_o say_v dr._n taylor_n be_v that_o by_o which_o god_n principal_o if_o not_o sole_o take_v estimate_n of_o humane_a action_n for_o what_o he_o intend_v be_v to_o worship_n god_n by_o it_o and_o the_o intention_n not_o make_v it_o the_o object_n of_o worship_n a_o extrinsecal_n denomination_n from_o a_o law_n forbid_v if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o can_v make_v it_o to_o be_v so_o nor_o hinder_v the_o act_n from_o be_v terminate_v on_o god_n its_o intend_a object_n it_o be_v manifest_a then_o that_o the_o major_a proposition_n of_o the_o argument_n bring_v by_o he_o to_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n viz._n that_o the_o worship_n which_o god_n deny_v to_o receive_v must_v be_v terminate_v on_o the_o creature_n be_v absolute_o false_a and_o consequent_o all_o that_o he_o build_v upon_o it_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n but_o this_o be_v but_o a_o prelude_n to_o usher_v in_o his_o minor_n viz._n that_o god_n not_o only_o deny_v to_o receive_v worship_n by_o a_o image_n but_o threaten_v several_o to_o punish_v they_o that_o give_v it_o upon_o this_o it_o be_v he_o lay_v the_o main_a stress_n of_o his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n how_o inconsequent_o though_o suppose_v to_o be_v as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o a_o prohibition_n i_o have_v show_v already_o and_o shall_v make_v yet_o more_o apparent_a by_o lay_v open_a the_o nullity_n of_o the_o proof_n he_o bring_v to_o maintain_v it_o chap._n iii_o the_o mystery_n of_o make_v the_o same_o proposition_n sometime_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o sometime_o none_o no_o express_a text_n against_o worship_v god_n by_o a_o image_n his_o first_o proof_n from_o the_o term_n of_o the_o law_n manifest_o groundless_a the_o argument_n from_o st._n augustine_n judgement_n and_o the_o septuagint_n translate_n the_o word_n pesel_n idol_n and_o not_o image_n reinforce_v 1._o what_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v in_o the_o first_o place_n here_o be_v what_o it_o be_v that_o dr._n st._n will_v undertake_v to_o prove_v and_o it_o be_v this_o that_o god_n in_o the_o second_o commandment_n according_a to_o his_o reckon_n express_o prohibit_v the_o give_v any_o worship_n to_o himself_o by_o a_o image_n this_o be_v what_o upon_o his_o second_o thought_n for_o the_o term_n express_o be_v not_o in_o his_o first_o answer_n he_o undertake_v to_o prove_v and_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_v to_o see_v it_o drop_v now_o from_o his_o pen_n who_o on_o the_o one_o side_n assert_n scripture_n doubtless_o express_a scripture_n to_o be_v his_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n deny_v as_o i_o show_v above_o chap._n 1_o any_o thing_n to_o bâ—_n a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o what_o may_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o be_v if_o it_o be_v express_o reveal_v in_o scripture_n that_o god_n be_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o a_o image_n it_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n if_o it_o be_v not_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o it_o be_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o as_o he_o call_v it_o a_o inferior_a truth_n or_o pious_a opinion_n yet_o such_o as_o neither_o himself_n nor_o any_o man_n else_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v there_o be_v a_o jot_n of_o truth_n in_o it_o be_v it_o then_o or_o be_v it_o not_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o god_n be_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o a_o image_n if_o it_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v false_a what_o he_o assert_v so_o stiff_o in_o his_o rational_a account_n p._n 54._o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n make_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o if_o it_o be_v
not_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v false_a what_o he_o affirm_v so_o positive_o here_o that_o god_n have_v express_o prohibit_v it_o in_o the_o second_o commandment_n which_o side_n soever_o he_o take_v it_o be_v manifest_a he_o contradict_v himself_o 2._o but_o perhaps_o his_o meaning_n be_v that_o what_o at_o one_o time_n be_v but_o a_o inferior_a truth_n must_v at_o another_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n according_a as_o it_o may_v serve_v to_o the_o different_a end_n and_o purpose_n he_o have_v design_v to_o himself_o and_o here_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o lie_v the_o knack_n or_o if_o you_o will_v give_v it_o so_o venerable_a a_o name_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o business_n when_o the_o hedge_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n viz._n subscription_n to_o her_o 39_o article_n must_v be_v break_v down_o for_o the_o good_a brethren_n the_o nonconformist_n to_o enter_v in_o and_o ravage_v without_o scruple_n her_o right_n and_o revenue_n so_o many_o of_o the_o say_a article_n as_o be_v not_o own_v by_o rome_n itself_o must_v be_v a_o company_n of_o inferiors_n truth_n or_o pious_a opinion_n not_o to_o be_v assent_v to_o but_o not_o to_o be_v oppose_v for_o unity_n sake_n but_o when_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n the_o pretence_n with_o which_o ignorant_a preacher_n say_v mr._n thorndike_n just_a weight_n p._n 128._o drive_v their_o faction_n than_o they_o be_v no_o more_o infericur_fw-fr truth_n but_o article_n of_o faith_n express_o reveal_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n now_o will_v a_o impartial_a reader_n to_o use_v dr._n tailor_n be_v expression_n upon_o another_o occasion_n say_v upon_o his_o conscience_n that_o this_o be_v not_o kind_o do_v to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o unhallow_a so_o many_o of_o the_o 39_o article_n as_o be_v not_o own_v by_o she_o and_o cast_v they_o down_o into_o the_o class_n of_o inferior_a truth_n to_o stitch_v up_o the_o rent_n make_v by_o the_o nonconformist_n from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o then_o to_o consecrate_v they_o again_o so_o easy_o by_o virtue_n of_o this_o one_o definitive_a word_n express_o into_o divine_a revelation_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o make_v the_o breach_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n from_o she_o yet_o wide_o but_o what_o can_v a_o irenical_a compliance_n with_o one_o party_n and_o a_o polemical_a animosity_n or_o as_o mr._n thorndike_n call_v it_o faction_n with_o another_o do_v when_o the_o same_o proposition_n as_o it_o respect_v the_o former_a shall_v be_v rank_v only_o among_o inferior_a truth_n which_o none_o be_v oblige_v to_o assent_v to_o and_o as_o it_o oppugn_v the_o latter_a shall_v be_v raise_v to_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o all_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v here_o then_o lie_v the_o mystery_n that_o the_o same_o proposition_n viz._n that_o god_n be_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o a_o image_n take_v irenical_o and_o in_o its_o paciâ—iâ—k_n temper_v be_v but_o a_o inferior_a truth_n because_o not_o own_v to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o take_v polemical_o and_o in_o its_o â—aâ—like_a humour_n it_o must_v be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n because_o express_o as_o he_o say_v reveal_v in_o scripture_n and_o if_o he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o let_v we_o see_v how_o he_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v it_o 3._o our_o controversy_n say_v he_o p._n 58._o be_v 〈◊〉_d about_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o law_n the_o best_a way_n we_o have_v to_o find_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o be_v either_o from_o the_o term_n in_o which_o it_o be_v express_v or_o from_o the_o reason_n annex_v to_o it_o or_o from_o the_o judgement_n of_o thâ—se_o who_o we_o believe_v best_a able_a to_o understand_v and_o interpret_v it_o and_o he_o will_v prove_v from_o every_o one_o of_o these_o three_o way_n that_o it_o be_v express_o prohibit_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n to_o worship_n god_n by_o a_o image_n it_o be_v well_o he_o will_v tell_v we_o here_o first_o what_o he_o understand_v by_o the_o term_n express_o for_o if_o he_o call_v that_o for_o example_n a_o express_a text_n which_o of_o itself_o be_v absolute_o clear_a and_o manifest_a and_o therefore_o as_o st._n austin_n say_v de_fw-la unit_fw-la eâ—â—l_n c._n 19_o non_fw-la eget_fw-la interpret_v needs_o no_o interpreter_n mr._n thorndike_n and_o those_o other_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o see_v no_o better_a than_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o lament_v the_o loss_n of_o their_o eyesight_n but_o if_o he_o mean_v no_o more_o but_o that_o it_o be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a to_o himself_o they_o may_v hope_v they_o see_v as_o well_o as_o their_o neighbour_n though_o they_o see_v the_o quite_o contrary_a unless_o they_o will_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v wrought_v upon_o by_o his_o stout_a assert_v it_o to_o be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a as_o the_o traveller_n be_v by_o polus_n in_o erasmus_n his_o exorcismus_fw-la when_o pretend_v that_o he_o see_v a_o huge_a dragon_n with_o â—iery_a horn_n in_o the_o sky_n by_o avouch_v it_o strong_o and_o point_v express_o to_o the_o place_n he_o force_v they_o out_o of_o shame_n not_o to_o see_v so_o perspicuous_a a_o thing_n to_o confess_v that_o they_o see_v it_o also_o that_o it_o be_v not_o absolute_o clear_a and_o manifest_a of_o itself_o the_o pain_n and_o the_o way_n he_o take_v to_o make_v it_o out_o sufficient_o evince_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a even_o to_o himself_o we_o have_v cause_n to_o doubt_v because_o the_o proposition_n in_o debate_n viz._n that_o god_n have_v prohibit_v the_o worship_v himself_o by_o a_o image_n in_o the_o second_o commandment_n not_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n the_o church_n of_o england_n say_v he_o oblige_v no_o man_n to_o assent_v to_o it_o but_o only_o not_o to_o oppose_v it_o and_o yet_o on_o the_o other_o side_n every_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o assent_v to_o that_o which_o he_o see_v to_o be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a such_o frequent_a self-contradiction_n be_v the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o a_o discourse_n not_o ground_v upon_o truth_n and_o although_o the_o reader_n may_v think_v i_o take_v a_o delight_n to_o discover_v they_o in_o my_o adversary_n yet_o i_o can_v assure_v he_o it_o be_v a_o much_o great_a grief_n to_o i_o to_o see_v so_o subtle_a a_o wit_n so_o often_o entangle_v in_o they_o the_o fault_n be_v in_o the_o couse_n which_o can_v be_v manage_v without_o fall_v into_o they_o but_o as_o st._n austin_n say_v quis_fw-la coegit_fw-la ers_fw-la malam_fw-la causam_fw-la habere_fw-la who_o force_v he_o and_o his_o partisan_n to_o engage_v in_o a_o bad_a cause_n nothing_o of_o faith_n if_o it_o be_v true_a which_o he_o tell_v we_o in_o his_o rational_a account_n nothing_o of_o reason_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o examination_n of_o his_o proof_n 4._o the_o first_o way_n he_o take_v to_o prove_v that_o god_n in_o the_o second_o commandment_n have_v express_o prohibit_v the_o give_v any_o worship_n to_o himself_o by_o a_o image_n be_v from_o the_o term_n in_o which_o the_o law_n be_v express_v and_o what_o be_v they_o in_o the_o protestant_n own_o translation_n exod._n 20._o 4_o thou_o shall_v not_o make_v unto_o thou_o any_o grave_a image_n or_o any_o likeness_n of_o any_o thing_n etc._n etc._n thou_o shall_v not_o bow_v down_o thyself_o to_o they_o nor_o serve_v they_o these_o be_v the_o term_n in_o which_o the_o law_n be_v express_v and_o where_o i_o pray_v be_v it_o express_v here_o that_o we_o may_v not_o give_v any_o worship_n to_o god_n himself_o by_o a_o image_n the_o first_o part_n touch_v not_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n nor_o of_o god_n himself_o by_o they_o but_o only_o the_o make_v they_o and_o give_v matter_n to_o divine_n to_o dispute_v whether_o it_o be_v forbid_v by_o this_o commandment_n to_o make_v any_o image_n or_o any_o likeness_n at_o all_o a_o thing_n in_o which_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v equal_o concern_v the_o second_o forbid_v indeed_o in_o express_a term_n to_o bow_v ourselves_o down_o to_o the_o image_n themselves_o but_o speak_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o lawfulness_n or_o unlawfulness_n of_o worship_v god_n himself_o by_o they_o so_o that_o in_o case_n we_o have_v not_o here_o another_o of_o the_o doctor_n identical_a proposition_n viz._n that_o to_o treat_v a_o matter_n express_o be_v the_o same_o in_o other_o word_n as_o not_o to_o speak_v of_o it_o at_o all_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o to_o worship_n god_n himself_o before_o or_o by_o a_o image_n be_v not_o express_o prohibit_v in_o this_o commandment_n let_v the_o protestant_a reader_n consider_v this_o well_o and_o not_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v
and_o the_o other_o two_o place_n ay_o but_o the_o word_n pesel_n be_v oâ—_n so_o large_a a_o signification_n that_o he_o say_v it_o proper_o signify_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v carve_v out_o of_o wood_n or_o stone_n and_o be_v so_o often_o render_v by_o the_o septuagint_a a_o grave_a thing_n it_o be_v plain_a from_o thence_o say_v he_o that_o when_o they_o translate_v it_o by_o a_o idol_n they_o mean_v no_o more_o thereby_o than_o a_o grave_a image_n but_o what_o a_o strange_a kind_n of_o consequence_n be_v this_o that_o because_o they_o oftentimes_o translate_v it_o a_o grave_a thing_n therefore_o when_o they_o translate_v it_o idol_n they_o mean_v no_o more_o less_o thereby_o than_o a_o grave_a thing_n as_o if_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o word_n of_o a_o strict_a signification_n be_v to_o be_v regulate_v by_o another_o of_o a_o large_a and_o not_o the_o more_o ample_a by_o the_o narrow_a especial_o in_o this_o place_n where_o the_o word_n thou_o shall_v not_o worship_v they_o nor_o serve_v they_o be_v as_o tertullian_n above-cited_n say_v a_o restriction_n limit_v the_o generality_n of_o a_o carve_a image_n no_o assistance_n then_o can_v be_v give_v he_o from_o hence_o nor_o yet_o from_o the_o alexandrian_a ms._n render_v it_o glypton_a in_o the_o repetition_n of_o the_o law_n deut._n 5._o 8._o nor_o its_o be_v translatedâ—ikoon_o â—ikoon_z isa_n 40._o 18._o nor_o yet_o from_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a use_v idolum_fw-la sculptile_fw-la and_o imago_fw-la all_o to_o express_v the_o same_o thing_n isa_n 44._o 9_o 10_o 13._o for_o in_o all_o these_o place_n as_o they_o may_v see_v who_o will_v look_v into_o they_o there_o be_v still_o some_o term_n or_o clause_n restrain_v the_o word_n sculptile_a and_o imago_fw-la to_o signify_v such_o a_o grave_a thing_n or_o image_n as_o be_v make_v to_o be_v compare_v with_o god_n or_o to_o be_v the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o be_v to_o be_v a_o idol_n from_o whence_o the_o contrary_a to_o what_o he_o infer_v be_v plain_a that_o when_o they_o translate_v it_o by_o grave_a image_n they_o mean_v no_o more_o thereby_o than_o a_o idol_n as_o for_o that_o final_a conclusion_n of_o he_o viz._n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o any_o image_n be_v make_v so_o far_o the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o man_n do_v bow_v down_o before_o it_o do_v thereby_o become_v a_o idol_n and_o on_o that_o account_n be_v forbid_v in_o this_o commandment_n not_o to_o spend_v time_n in_o divine_v what_o that_o be_v by_o which_o this_o appear_v it_o be_v so_o very_o mystical_a the_o proposition_n itself_o 1._o suppose_n most_o false_o that_o to_o bow_v down_o before_o any_o image_n though_o with_o intent_n to_o worship_n god_n be_v to_o make_v it_o the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n and_o consequent_o a_o idol_n 2._o it_o contradict_v also_o what_o he_o say_v before_o that_o to_o do_v so_o be_v idolatry_n upon_o the_o quite_o contrary_a account_n viz._n because_o it_o be_v forbid_v as_o have_v be_v show_v more_o at_o large_a above_o let_v he_o not_o contradict_v christ_n holy_a spouse_n the_o church_n if_o he_o will_v not_o contradict_v himself_o much_o less_o accuse_v she_o of_o idolatry_n for_o worship_v god_n by_o bow_v or_o kneel_v before_o a_o crucifix_n as_o the_o jew_n be_v allow_v to_o do_v by_o the_o like_a action_n before_o the_o ark_n and_o the_o cherubin_n when_o he_o can_v prove_v this_o to_o be_v idolatry_n from_o the_o term_n of_o the_o law_n or_o any_o thing_n else_o he_o will_v do_v something_o hitherto_o he_o have_v do_v nothing_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o term_n in_o the_o law_n as_o i_o have_v show_v by_o which_o it_o be_v express_o prohibit_v to_o give_v worship_n to_o god_n himself_o by_o a_o image_n i_o advance_v now_o to_o his_o second_o proof_n draw_v as_o he_o say_v from_o the_o reason_n annex_v to_o the_o law_n chap._n iu._n dr._n st.'s_n second_o proof_n from_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n sophistical_a all_o representation_n of_o god_n not_o dishonourable_a to_o he_o nor_o reject_v as_o such_o by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n the_o proper_a reason_n of_o the_o law_n on_o god_n part_v assign_v and_o assert_v to_o be_v the_o supreme_a excellency_n of_o his_o nature_n §_o 1._o the_o second_o proof_n he_o bring_v p._n 62._o to_o show_v that_o god_n in_o the_o second_o commandment_n have_v express_o prohibit_v the_o give_v any_o worship_n to_o himself_o by_o a_o image_n be_v from_o the_o reason_n annex_v to_o it_o p._n 58._o and_o that_o he_o say_v the_o scripture_n tell_v we_o be_v derive_v from_o god_n infinite_a and_o incomprehensible_a nature_n which_o can_v not_o be_v represent_v to_o man_n but_o in_o a_o way_n that_o must_v be_v a_o infinite_a disparagement_n to_o it_o i_o expect_v to_o find_v this_o reason_n because_o he_o say_v it_o be_v annex_v to_o the_o law_n either_o in_o the_o law_n itself_o or_o in_o the_o preface_n or_o in_o the_o commination_n against_o the_o transgressor_n of_o it_o but_o it_o seem_v he_o can_v not_o find_v it_o there_o himself_o and_o therefore_o he_o cite_v for_o it_o that_o text_n of_o isa_n 40._o 18._o to_o who_o will_v you_o liken_v god_n or_o what_o likeness_n will_v you_o compare_v to_o he_o and_o that_o of_o deut._n 4._o 15_o 16._o take_v good_a heed_n to_o yourselves_o etc._n etc._n for_o you_o see_v no_o manner_n of_o similitude_n on_o the_o day_n that_o the_o lord_n speak_v unto_o you_o and_o the_o consequence_n from_o all_o be_v a_o desire_n to_o know_v whether_o by_o this_o reason_n god_n do_v not_o declare_v that_o all_o worship_n give_v to_o he_o by_o any_o visible_a representation_n of_o he_o be_v extreme_o dishonourable_a to_o he_o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o discourse_n apt_a enough_o i_o confess_v to_o dâ—lude_v a_o vulgar_a auditory_a out_o of_o the_o pulpit_n but_o altogether_o empty_a and_o insignificant_a when_o bring_v to_o the_o test_n of_o reason_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v in_o this_o chapter_n the_o reader_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n may_v please_v to_o take_v notice_n that_o whereas_o he_o infer_v now_o only_o from_o the_o promise_n that_o all_o worship_n give_v to_o god_n by_o any_o visible_a representation_n of_o he_o be_v extreme_o dishonourable_a to_o he_o and_o not_o that_o it_o be_v flat_a idolatry_n he_o be_v either_o grow_v kind_a all_o on_o the_o sudden_a or_o jealous_a that_o his_o proof_n fall_v short_a of_o his_o charge_n since_o every_o extreamly-great_a sin_n as_o blasphemy_n and_o the_o like_a be_v extreme_o dishonourable_a to_o god_n and_o yet_o not_o idolatry_n as_o for_o the_o conclusion_n itself_o whether_o and_o in_o what_o sense_n it_o may_v be_v true_a or_o false_a shall_v be_v examine_v below_o let_v we_o see_v first_o what_o truth_n there_o be_v in_o the_o antecedent_n from_o whence_o he_o infer_v it_o §_o 2._o the_o proposition_n he_o lay_v down_o for_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n be_v this_o god_n nature_n be_v infinite_a and_o incomprehensible_a can_v be_v represent_v to_o man_n but_o in_o a_o way_n that_o must_v be_v a_o infinite_a disparagement_n to_o it_o and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v to_o one_o that_o shall_v represent_v god_n in_o picture_n as_o a_o three-cornered_a light_n cast_v out_o radiant_a beam_n on_o all_o side_n of_o it_o at_o a_o little_a distance_n a_o resplendent_a cloud_n of_o glory_n in_o a_o circular_a form_n encompass_v the_o light_n within_o the_o cloud_n near_o to_o the_o fountain_n of_o brightness_n angel_n adore_v without_o the_o cloud_n faith_n and_o religion_n pray_v and_o direct_o under_o it_o a_o altar_n with_o a_o inflame_a heart_n offer_v itself_o in_o sacrifice_n will_v such_o a_o visible_a representation_n as_o this_o be_v a_o infinite_a disparagement_n to_o god_n or_o no_o if_o my_o adversary_n grant_v it_o as_o he_o must_v do_v if_o he_o speak_v consequent_o to_o himself_o than_o what_o become_v of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o in_o the_o frontispiece_n of_o her_o book_n of_o common-prayer_n print_v at_o london_n by_o robert_n barker_n 1642._o in_o octavo_fw-la this_o very_a picture_n be_v expose_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o her_o people_n and_o to_o prevent_v their_o mistake_n it_o as_o intend_v to_o represent_v any_o thing_n but_o god_n the_o incommunicable_a name_n jehovah_n be_v write_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o triangular_a light_n and_o that_o in_o hebrew_n character_n to_o strike_v no_o doubt_n a_o great_a respect_n and_o reverence_n in_o the_o beholder_n if_o he_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v a_o infinite_a disparagement_n than_o what_o become_v of_o his_o fundamental_a position_n that_o god_n be_v infinite_a and_o incomprehensible_a can_v be_v represent_v to_o man_n but_o in_o a_o way_n that_o must_v be_v a_o infinite_a disparagement_n to_o his_o nature_n whatever_o calvin_n deny_v
down_o and_o make_v new_a one_o of_o they_o do_v the_o people_n at_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o jesuit_n cast_v they_o into_o the_o fire_n and_o they_o not_o condemn_v they_o do_v the_o people_n tear_v they_o from_o the_o altar_n and_o they_o persuade_v they_o not_o to_o lay_v they_o aside_o do_v the_o people_n consume_v they_o in_o the_o fire_n and_o they_o make_v new_a one_o of_o they_o of_o will_n he_o say_v that_o the_o word_n image_n be_v general_n may_v be_v apply_v respective_o to_o the_o image_n of_o 〈◊〉_d false_a god_n and_o of_o christ_n but_o where_o then_o be_v his_o fidelity_n in_o translate_n the_o word_n simulacra_fw-la use_v by_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n and_o particular_o by_o the_o author_n in_o this_o place_n to_o signify_v the_o idol_n of_o the_o heathen_n by_o the_o general_n word_n image_n where_o be_v his_o sincerity_n in_o confound_v together_o the_o image_n of_o the_o false_a god_n and_o of_o christ_n with_o so_o many_o 〈◊〉_d one_o upon_o another_o and_o the_o first_o of_o they_o which_o be_v to_o guide_v the_o rest_n suppose_v for_o the_o image_n of_o the_o false_a god_n that_o it_o be_v scarce_o possible_a for_o a_o ordinary_a protestant_a reader_n to_o avoid_v be_v mistake_v whereas_o trigautius_n himself_o have_v distinguish_v they_o so_o clear_o in_o his_o relation_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o one_o to_o mistake_v but_o by_o design_n what_o that_o must_v be_v in_o a_o person_n who_o dare_v to_o charge_v the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n with_o idolatry_n for_o so_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n together_o a_o wise_a man_n will_v easy_o guess_v what_o lie_v open_a to_o every_o one_o be_v that_o he_o have_v a_o excellent_a faculty_n in_o report_v faithful_o as_o he_o call_v it_o in_o his_o preface_n i_o suppose_v he_o mean_v by_o faithful_a there_o the_o same_o as_o be_v true_a to_o his_o own_o cause_n the_o sense_n of_o a_o author_n especial_o if_o the_o book_n be_v hard_a to_o be_v find_v and_o the_o thing_n do_v as_o far_o off_o as_o china_n and_o that_o by_o the_o jesuit_n as_o for_o the_o fact_n itself_o of_o burn_v the_o image_n of_o false_a god_n and_o set_v up_o that_o of_o christ_n in_o their_o room_n it_o be_v no_o more_o if_o not_o much_o less_o than_o what_o st._n gregory_n do_v by_o who_o this_o nation_n receive_v its_o christianity_n in_o order_v the_o pagan_a festival_n of_o our_o ancestor_n to_o be_v convert_v to_o the_o assembly_n of_o christian_n who_o wisdom_n in_o so_o do_v be_v high_o extol_v and_o justify_v by_o mr._n thorndike_n from_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o christianity_n 1._o which_o say_v he_o sanctify_v all_o time_n all_o place_n all_o gesture_n all_o circumstance_n that_o can_v pretend_v to_o express_v to_o procure_v to_o advance_v that_o attention_n of_o mind_n that_o elevation_n of_o spirit_n wherewith_o christian_n profess_v to_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n and_o truth_n and_o that_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n among_o other_o thing_n may_v pretend_v to_o this_o by_o call_v he_o to_o mind_n and_o raise_v our_o affection_n to_o he_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n §_o 7._o to_o add_v new_a colour_n to_o his_o suppose_a reason_n of_o the_o law_n which_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v the_o unsuitableness_n of_o a_o image_n to_o represent_v the_o deity_n he_o tell_v we_o in_o the_o next_o place_n that_o the_o christian_a church_n believe_v this_o law_n to_o be_v immutable_a and_o to_o prove_v this_o he_o cite_v a_o passage_n or_o two_o out_o of_o origen_n and_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n affirm_v that_o the_o make_v use_n of_o corporeal_a representation_n make_v the_o deity_n contemptible_a and_o that_o christian_n have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o image_n because_o of_o the_o second_o commandment_n and_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v as_o former_o what_o roman-catholick_n ever_o deny_v it_o of_o such_o image_n as_o they_o there_o speak_v of_o viz._n the_o image_n of_o the_o heathen_n against_o who_o they_o dispute_v who_o think_v their_o false_a god_n to_o dwell_v in_o their_o image_n which_o think_v say_v mr._n thorndike_n make_v they_o idol_n 127._o or_o of_o such_o image_n as_o be_v by_o the_o erroneous_a conception_n of_o the_o maker_n or_o worshipper_n suppose_v to_o represent_v the_o divinity_n in_o itself_o which_o kind_n of_o image_n be_v so_o far_o from_o the_o heart_n of_o catholic_n that_o we_o profess_v with_o st._n germanus_n and_o st._n john_n damascen_n 17._o cite_v by_o the_o doctor_n that_o it_o be_v the_o high_a madness_n and_o impiety_n to_o go_v about_o to_o make_v a_o image_n or_o similitude_n of_o the_o invisible_a deity_n and_o whereas_o he_o will_v make_v clichtovaeus_fw-la and_o bellarmin_n to_o appear_v nonsensical_a and_o ridiculous_a for_o expound_v the_o aforesaid_a father_n to_o speak_v of_o such_o image_n as_o shall_v be_v think_v to_o be_v like_a unto_o god_n and_o perfect_o to_o represent_v he_o to_o we_o by_o add_v most_o triumphant_o as_o if_o ever_o man_n be_v such_o fool_n to_o believe_v a_o image_n can_v perfect_o represent_v a_o infinite_a be_v or_o that_o god_n need_v make_v a_o law_n to_o forbid_v that_o which_o be_v utter_o impossible_a in_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o thing_n it_o be_v evident_a he_o do_v but_o trifle_n for_o although_o it_o be_v impossible_a in_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o thing_n to_o make_v a_o image_n which_o shall_v perfect_o represent_v the_o deity_n as_o it_o be_v yet_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a for_o man_n to_o be_v such_o fool_n as_o to_o conceive_v the_o deity_n otherwise_o than_o it_o be_v and_o so_o to_o go_v about_o to_o make_v a_o image_n to_o represent_v itâ—_n which_o be_v plain_o clichtovaeus_fw-la his_o sense_n and_o bellarmin_n answer_n likewise_o as_o the_o doctor_n himself_o confess_v yet_o rather_o than_o spoil_v so_o pretty_a a_o comparison_n as_o he_o have_v in_o his_o head_n he_o go_v on_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o god_n may_v more_o reasonable_o forbid_v man_n to_o paint_v a_o sound_n to_o grasp_v all_o the_o air_n in_o the_o hollow_a of_o their_o hand_n to_o drink_v up_o the_o ocean_n to_o wear_v the_o sun_n for_o a_o pendant_fw-fr at_o their_o ear_n or_o to_o make_v new_a world_n than_o to_o command_v they_o not_o to_o make_v any_o image_n which_o shall_v perfect_o represent_v his_o nature_n these_o gay_a expression_n be_v too_o dear_a to_o be_v lose_v though_o the_o last_o of_o they_o which_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o rest_n 3._o be_v borrow_v from_o chamier_n and_o bellarmin_n must_v be_v make_v seem_o to_o speak_v nonsense_n rather_o than_o not_o be_v tell_v he_o lie_v so_o glorious_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v to_o seem_v to_o have_v confute_v bellarmin_n but_o to_o end_v this_o chapter_n two_o thing_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v of_o he_o the_o first_o be_v how_o he_o reconcile_v himself_o with_o himself_o when_o he_o make_v the_o irrepresentableness_n of_o god_n nature_n to_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n and_o yet_o will_v not_o have_v the_o law_n forbid_v we_o to_o think_v of_o make_v a_o image_n to_o represent_v it_o although_o this_o late_a be_v the_o immediate_a consequence_n of_o the_o former_a the_o second_o how_o he_o will_v reconcile_v himself_o to_o his_o master_n calvin_n who_o expound_v this_o very_a law_n 11._o thou_o shall_v not_o make_v to_o thyself_o a_o grave_a thing_n or_o any_o likeness_n etc._n etc._n express_o affirm_v that_o god_n by_o those_o word_n restrain_v our_o licentiousness_n that_o we_o shall_v not_o attempt_v to_o represent_v he_o by_o any_o visible_a figure_n if_o not_o by_o any_o then_o certain_o not_o by_o such_o a_o one_o as_o we_o shall_v think_v may_v represent_v he_o perfect_o i_o leave_v they_o confer_v note_n and_o proceed_v chap._n vii_o of_o the_o second_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a call_v most_o irreverent_o by_o dr._n st._n that_o wise_a synod_n his_o constantinopolitan_a father_n objection_n answer_v by_o epiphanius_n and_o the_o answer_v show_v to_o be_v good_n §_o 1._o we_o be_v come_v now_o to_o that_o stone_n of_o offence_n that_o rock_n of_o scandal_n as_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v it_o the_o second_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a anno_fw-la 789._o in_o which_o all_o such_o be_v anathematise_v and_o condemn_v as_o heretic_n who_o shall_v call_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n idol_n and_o assert_v the_o honour_n give_v they_o by_o christian_n to_o be_v idolatry_n what_o wonder_v then_o if_o he_o who_o find_v himself_o comprehend_v under_o that_o anathema_n be_v in_o such_o a_o passion_n against_o the_o council_n that_o in_o contempt_n and_o scorn_n he_o most_o irreverent_o call_v it_o that_o wise_a synod_n p._n 76._o that_o be_v in_o plain_a english_a the_o three_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o father_n who_o vote_v in_o it_o fool_n together_o with_o
the_o church_n of_o england_n 36._o for_o mr._n thorndike_n free_o 〈◊〉_d that_o he_o must_v maintain_v as_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a enjoin_v no_o idolatry_n and_o dr._n field_n affirm_v that_o the_o nicene_n father_n mean_v nothing_o else_o by_o adoration_n of_o image_n but_o embrace_v kiss_v and_o reverent_o use_v of_o they_o like_v to_o the_o honour_n we_o say_v he_o do_v the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n whereupon_o bishop_n montague_n say_v let_v doctrine_n and_o practice_n go_v together_o 3â—9_n and_o we_o agree_v dr._n st._n perhaps_o will_v rank_v they_o for_o this_o in_o the_o same_o predicament_n of_o with_o the_o nicen_n father_n but_o herein_o his_o vanity_n and_o presumption_n will_v appear_v though_o less_o than_o in_o condemn_v a_o whole_a general_n council_n a_o far_a discovery_n of_o it_o he_o make_v in_o deride_v the_o answer_n give_v to_o the_o objection_n of_o his_o constantinopolitan_a father_n let_v we_o see_v what_o they_o be_v and_o with_o what_o reason_n he_o do_v it_o §_o 3._o first_o say_v he_o when_o the_o father_n of_o the_o synod_n at_o constantinople_n have_v say_v that_o christ_n come_v to_o deliver_v we_o from_o all_o idolatry_n and_o to_o teach_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n they_o brave_o answer_v that_o then_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o christian_n meaning_n i_o suppose_v particular_a christian_n to_o fall_v into_o idolatry_n because_o he_o shall_v have_v add_v as_o the_o council_n do_v the_o prophet_n have_v foretell_v that_o all_o idolatry_n shall_v be_v extirpate_v by_o the_o preach_n of_o christ_n &_o his_o apostle_n and_o his_o kingdom_n be_v always_o to_o continue_v and_o the_o gift_n and_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v without_o repentance_n which_o will_v as_o well_o hold_v say_v the_o doctor_n against_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o turk_n as_o idolatry_n among_o they_o and_o be_v not_o this_o brave_o answer_v by_o the_o doctor_n do_v he_o think_v that_o there_o be_v as_o great_a promise_n in_o the_o scripture_n for_o the_o turk_n not_o overrun_v christendom_n as_o there_o be_v for_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n not_o prevail_v against_o the_o church_n or_o that_o the_o church_n which_o be_v christ_n kingdom_n can_v apostatise_v so_o far_o as_o to_o enjoin_v and_o allow_v the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o idolatry_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n not_o prevail_v against_o it_o if_o he_o will_v not_o maintain_v these_o impiety_n to_o be_v true_a 2._o nor_o deny_v what_o god_n have_v say_v by_o the_o prophet_n zachary_n behold_v the_o day_n come_v and_o i_o will_v destroy_v the_o name_n of_o idol_n from_o off_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o memory_n of_o they_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o and_o this_o not_o for_o four_o or_o five_o hundred_o year_n but_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v to_o continue_v always_o and_o his_o grace_n be_v without_o repentance_n let_v he_o give_v glory_n to_o god_n and_o acknowledge_v his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n to_o be_v false_a and_o that_o christ_n have_v do_v what_o he_o come_v to_o do_v that_o be_v as_o his_o constantinopolitan_a father_n confess_v to_o deliver_v we_o from_o all_o idolatry_n §_o 4._o the_o second_o thing_n he_o make_v the_o father_n of_o the_o false_a synod_n at_o constantinople_n to_o urge_v be_v that_o the_o devil_n not_o be_v able_a to_o reduce_v the_o world_n to_o the_o former_a idolatry_n endeavour_v underhand_o to_o introduce_v it_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o christianity_n bring_v they_o again_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o creature_n and_o make_v a_o god_n of_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v make_v when_o they_o have_v call_v it_o by_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n the_o word_n here_o cite_v be_v take_v out_o of_o st._n gregory_n nissen_n in_o the_o oration_n he_o make_v upon_o his_o brother_n st._n basil_n and_o epiphanius_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a charge_v they_o to_o have_v adulterate_v both_o the_o meaning_n and_o word_n of_o the_o saint_n by_o put_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n instead_o of_o that_o of_o the_o son_n for_o whereas_o st._n gregory_n discourse_n there_o be_v against_o the_o arrian_n prove_v they_o to_o be_v idolater_n because_o they_o acknowledge_v christ_n to_o be_v a_o creature_n and_o yet_o adore_v and_o serve_v and_o put_v their_o trust_n in_o he_o they_o wicked_o pervert_v his_o word_n against_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n which_o although_o christian_n retain_v in_o memory_n and_o reverence_n out_o of_o love_n to_o he_o that_o be_v represent_v by_o they_o yet_o they_o neither_o call_v they_o god_n nor_o serve_v they_o as_o god_n nor_o at_o any_o time_n put_v their_o hope_n of_o salvation_n in_o they_o as_o the_o arrian_n do_v in_o the_o son_n although_o they_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v a_o creature_n the_o dr._n think_v it_o not_o to_o his_o purpose_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o this_o juggle_v of_o his_o constantinopolitan_a father_n in_o put_v the_o name_n christ_n for_o son_n no_o it_o may_v put_v we_o in_o mind_n of_o his_o own_o dexterous_a manage_n the_o word_n and_o sense_n of_o author_n cite_v by_o himself_o as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n only_o when_o epiphanius_n make_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o arrian_n and_o catholic_n to_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o arrian_n trust_v in_o christ_n and_o give_v proper_o divine_a honour_n to_o he_o but_o catholic_n do_v not_o so_o to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n but_o only_o worship_v they_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o object_n represent_v by_o they_o 3._o he_o come_v in_o p._n 79._o with_o a_o but_o aquinas_n and_o his_o follower_n have_v at_o large_a prove_v that_o where_o any_o thing_n be_v worship_v mere_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o another_o it_o must_v have_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o worship_n give_v it_o which_o they_o give_v to_o the_o thing_n represent_v by_o it_o for_o as_o aquinas_n observe_v the_o motion_n of_o the_o soul_n towards_o a_o image_n as_o it_o be_v a_o image_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o be_v towards_o the_o thing_n represent_v by_o it_o therefore_o epiphanius_n and_o the_o nicen_n father_n be_v in_o the_o same_o case_n with_o the_o arrian_n who_o they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v idolater_n §_o 5._o i_o remember_v the_o dr._n in_o his_o preface_n tell_v his_o reader_n that_o his_o design_n be_v to_o argue_v close_o how_o much_o he_o have_v fail_v in_o the_o performance_n of_o his_o design_n if_o ever_o he_o have_v any_o such_o i_o have_v show_v in_o almost_o every_o argument_n he_o bring_v and_o for_o the_o present_a argument_n there_o be_v so_o many_o fail_n in_o it_o that_o a_o junior_a sophister_n in_o the_o school_n will_v have_v give_v it_o the_o name_n not_o of_o one_o but_o of_o many_o fallacy_n for_o to_o make_v the_o consequence_n good_a he_o ought_v first_o to_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o nicen_n father_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o aquinas_n and_o his_o follower_n or_o that_o their_o argument_n be_v so_o evident_a a_o demonstration_n that_o they_o can_v not_o but_o be_v guilty_a of_o culpable_a ignorance_n if_o they_o do_v not_o see_v it_o two_o that_o aquinas_n and_o his_o follower_n do_v conclude_v themselves_o in_o virtue_n of_o so_o evident_a a_o proof_n to_o be_v idolater_n or_o at_o least_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v so_o for_o give_v the_o same_o worship_n or_o reverence_n to_o christ_n and_o his_o image_n to_o he_o absolute_o for_o himself_o to_o his_o image_n relative_o or_o mere_o for_o his_o sake_n as_o they_o explicate_v themselves_o three_o that_o the_o arrian_n be_v idolater_n upon_o this_o very_a account_n that_o they_o give_v only_o relative_a worship_n to_o the_o son_n and_o not_o proper_o divine_a worship_n which_o st._n gregory_n nissen_n say_v they_o do_v because_o though_o they_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v a_o creature_n yet_o they_o adore_v and_o serve_v and_o put_v their_o trust_n in_o he_o as_o god_n these_o thing_n he_o ought_v to_o have_v prove_v to_o make_v his_o own_o consequence_n good_a viz._n therefore_o the_o nicen_n father_n be_v in_o the_o same_o case_n with_o the_o arrian_n who_o they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v idolater_n but_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o because_o epiphanius_n and_o the_o nicen_n father_n say_v they_o only_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n for_o his_o sake_n who_o be_v represent_v by_o they_o and_o because_o not_o they_n but_o aquinas_n and_o his_o follower_n have_v at_o large_a prove_v that_o when_o christ_n be_v worship_v by_o his_o image_n the_o same_o worship_n or_o reverence_n be_v give_v to_o he_o and_o his_o image_n therefore_o epiphanius_n and_o the_o nicen_n father_n be_v in_o the_o same_o case_n with_o the_o arrian_n that_o be_v idolater_n be_v such_o a_o piece_n of_o logic_n if_o good_a
be_v engage_v in_o it_o yet_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o reclaim_v against_o their_o proceed_n and_o if_o the_o father_n at_o francford_n persist_v in_o their_o mistake_n what_o wonder_v if_o the_o historian_n of_o that_o time_n who_o favour_v they_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o or_o if_o the_o english_a historian_n run_v into_o the_o same_o error_n as_o it_o be_v manifest_a they_o do_v by_o what_o hoveden_n report_v 792._o that_o the_o english_a bishop_n believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o be_v that_o adoration_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n which_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n abhor_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o caroline_n book_n and_o agobardus_n after_o he_o do_v not_o content_v themselves_o with_o what_o the_o council_n of_o francford_n have_v condemn_v viz._n that_o worship_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n as_o to_o the_o holy_a trinity_n but_o deny_v any_o veneration_n at_o all_o to_o be_v due_a to_o they_o as_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v it_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o the_o council_n of_o francford_n condemn_v that_o of_o nice_a upon_o a_o misunderstanding_n of_o its_o doctrine_n as_o i_o have_v evident_o show_v §_o 3._o second_o but_o now_o suppose_v there_o have_v be_v no_o mistake_n but_o that_o the_o father_n at_o francford_n as_o my_o adversary_n will_v have_v it_o have_v real_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a yet_o i_o affirm_v it_o have_v be_v no_o advantage_n to_o his_o cause_n because_o as_o himself_o p._n 84._o say_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n side_v with_o the_o worshipper_n of_o image_n that_o be_v confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a whereas_o they_o oppose_v and_o reject_v the_o condemnation_n of_o it_o by_o the_o father_n of_o francford_n that_o the_o pope_n legate_n contradict_v it_o in_o the_o synod_n 9_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o magdeburgenses_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n himself_o oppose_v it_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o confutation_n he_o write_v of_o the_o caroline_n book_n and_o that_o no_o decree_n of_o any_o council_n can_v be_v valid_a without_o the_o pope_n consent_n be_v so_o undoubted_a a_o thing_n among_o all_o christian_n that_o the_o author_n himself_o of_o that_o book_n dare_v not_o deny_v it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_n affirm_v it_o to_o have_v be_v the_o sense_n even_o of_o the_o father_n of_o francford_n as_o acknowledge_v and_o profess_v the_o last_o judgement_n of_o controversy_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n they_o affirm_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v to_o be_v reject_v 794._o viz._n for_o that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v confirm_v as_o they_o pretend_v though_o false_o by_o the_o pope_n and_o if_o the_o father_n of_o francford_n look_v upon_o it_o then_o as_o a_o advantage_n to_o their_o cause_n that_o the_o pope_n as_o they_o pretend_v have_v not_o side_v with_o the_o worshipper_n of_o image_n that_o be_v with_o the_o nicen_n father_n how_o come_v the_o doctor_n to_o look_v upon_o it_o now_o as_o so_o apparent_a a_o advantage_n to_o the_o same_o cause_n that_o the_o pope_n as_o he_o confess_v side_v with_o they_o what_o i_o can_v discover_v here_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o great_a improvement_n of_o confidence_n to_o allege_v that_o for_o a_o advantage_n which_o in_o church-affair_n be_v the_o great_a prejudice_n upon_o earth_n but_o if_o the_o pope_n confirm_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v no_o advantage_n to_o his_o cause_n as_o little_a be_v it_o that_o the_o council_n at_o francford_n deny_v it_o to_o be_v ecumenical_a because_o the_o greek_n only_o be_v there_o present_a and_o none_o of_o the_o other_o province_n be_v call_v for_o what_o weight_n soever_o the_o doctor_n may_v conceive_v that_o exception_n to_o have_v carry_v at_o that_o time_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a now_o it_o have_v no_o force_n at_o all_o since_o the_o council_n itself_o have_v for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n be_v accept_v as_o a_o true_a and_o lawful_a general_n council_n and_o its_o doctrine_n as_o catholic_n by_o all_o the_o province_n of_o christendom_n and_o the_o contrary_a to_o it_o condemn_v for_o heresy_n and_o this_o be_v no_o other_o 〈◊〉_d what_o mr._n thorndike_n answer_v to_o two_o objection_n urge_v from_o st._n epiphanius_n and_o the_o council_n of_o elvira_n 19_o that_o grant_v they_o hold_v all_o image_n in_o church_n dangerous_a for_o idolatry_n of_o which_o say_v he_o there_o be_v appearance_n it_o be_v manifest_a they_o be_v afterward_o admit_v all_o over_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o what_o dr._n st._n argue_v from_o the_o synod_n of_o paris_n under_o ludovicus_n pius_n which_o be_v indeed_o but_o a_o conference_n of_o some_o learned_a man_n condemn_v pope_n adrian_n for_o a_o superstitious_a adoration_n of_o image_n 825._o from_o the_o doctrine_n also_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o caroline_n book_n and_o that_o of_o agobardus_n which_o baluzius_n say_v he_o confess_v to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o whole_a gallican_n church_n believe_v in_o that_o age_n be_v no_o advantage_n at_o all_o to_o his_o cause_n because_o in_o supposition_n that_o they_o then_o do_v look_v upon_o the_o very_a true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a as_o dangerous_a and_o impugn_v it_o as_o such_o by_o reason_n of_o a_o very_a evil_a superstition_n the_o same_o baluzius_n say_v have_v possess_v the_o mind_n of_o some_o person_n in_o that_o age_n viz._n that_o the_o same_o worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n as_o to_o the_o bless_a trinity_n yet_o afterward_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o say_v nicene_n council_n prevail_v all_o over_o and_o be_v receive_v as_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n by_o the_o gallican_n church_n itself_o like_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o non-rebaptization_a of_o heretic_n wâ—s_v receive_v in_o the_o african_a church_n although_o it_o have_v be_v condemn_v there_o before_o in_o a_o council_n by_o st._n cyprian_n but_o upon_o a_o diligent_a survey_n of_o baluzius_n his_o discourse_n in_o that_o place_n 88_o i_o do_v not_o perceive_v his_o meaning_n to_o be_v what_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v it_o viz._n that_o what_o agobardus_n write_v be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o whole_a gallican_n church_n in_o that_o age_n but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o judgement_n and_o design_n of_o the_o french_a bishop_n at_o that_o time_n to_o extirpate_v by_o all_o mean_v the_o abovementioned_a superstition_n which_o then_o reign_v although_o in_o do_v it_o they_o may_v seem_v to_o run_v into_o the_o other_o extreme_a of_o deny_v any_o worship_n at_o all_o to_o be_v due_a to_o image_n all_o the_o whole_a business_n of_o the_o use_n of_o image_n be_v as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o account_n very_o well_o observe_v p._n 18_o but_o a_o matter_n of_o discipline_n and_o government_n for_o have_v he_o mean_v that_o what_o agobardus_n write_v be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o whole_a gallican_n church_n believe_v in_o that_o age_n how_o can_v the_o same_o baluzius_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o french_a bishop_n at_o that_o time_n although_o they_o seem_v to_o remove_v all_o worship_n from_o image_n yet_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v keep_v that_o the_o faithful_a by_o see_v they_o may_v be_v excite_v to_o imitate_v those_o holy_a person_n they_o represent_v agob_n whereas_o agobardus_n go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o affirm_v that_o they_o be_v keep_v for_o ornament_n to_o delight_v the_o eye_n but_o not_o for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o people_n nay_o that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v paint_v upon_o the_o church-wall_n be_v this_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n in_o that_o age_n when_o ionas_n aurelianensis_fw-la waâ—_n command_v by_o ludovicus_n piusâ—o_v â—o_z 〈◊〉_d against_o claudius_n â—aurinensis_fw-la for_o cast_v they_o out_o of_o the_o church_n sure_o the_o little_a care_n there_o be_v take_v to_o preserve_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o eranâ—ford_n against_o image-worship_n or_o â—ather_o the_o unanimous_a concurrence_n to_o suppress_v it_o if_o there_o be_v ever_o any_o such_o canon_n for_o it_o lay_v in_o obscurity_n for_o above_o seven_o hundred_o year_n together_o till_o it_o be_v publish_v as_o my_o adversary_n say_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o last_o century_n by_o du_n tillet_n as_o also_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o contrary_a belief_n in_o the_o gallican_n church_n as_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n without_o any_o noise_n or_o opposition_n be_v no_o great_a presumption_n to_o man_n who_o have_v any_o insight_n into_o the_o affair_n of_o religion_n that_o the_o say_a church_n in_o that_o age_n believe_v as_o dr._n st._n will_v have_v we_o believe_v from_o the_o confession_n of_o baluzius_n that_o no_o veneration_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o holy_a image_n it_o be_v upon_o the_o contrary_a supposition_n that_o baluzius_n endeavour_n to_o excuse_n agobardus_n
by_o it_o to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n or_o any_o corporal_a presence_n of_o christ_n natural_a flesh_n and_o blood_n will_v the_o doctor_n be_v so_o unkind_a as_o to_o make_v she_o say_v that_o no_o reverence_n at_o all_o be_v due_a to_o that_o holy_a sacrament_n that_o this_o of_o all_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v object_v against_o they_o what!_o will_v he_o make_v they_o fall_v below_o calvin_n in_o their_o respect_n to_o that_o sacrament_n who_o say_v 17._o it_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v with_o reverence_n as_o the_o pledge_n of_o our_o holy_a union_n with_o christ_n be_v it_o not_o time_n now_o to_o remind_v he_o as_o i_o promise_v above_o p._n 138._o how_o his_o belove_a constantinopolitan_a father_n call_v it_o a_o honourable_a image_n of_o christ_n quicken_a body_n and_o thereupon_o invite_v all_o those_o and_o among_o they_o the_o doctor_n unless_o he_o will_v leave_v himself_o out_o as_o he_o do_v these_o word_n all_o those_o i_o say_v to_o rejoice_v and_o exult_v with_o confidence_n who_o desire_n worship_n and_o offer_v it_o for_o the_o salvation_n both_o of_o soul_n and_o body_n though_o he_o style_v i_o very_o inept_o a_o revolt_a protestant_n yet_o i_o have_v so_o much_o respect_n for_o those_o learned_a person_n who_o make_v that_o rubric_n as_o to_o think_v they_o mean_v by_o adoration_n what_o the_o word_n now_o signify_v by_o use_n in_o english_a that_o be_v divine_a worship_n proper_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o not_o that_o no_o more_o reverence_n shall_v be_v use_v towards_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o church_n than_o there_o be_v to_o the_o remainder_n of_o it_o at_o home_n by_o some_o seem_o revolt_a presbyterian_o i_o can_v believe_v they_o to_o be_v true_o son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n now_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o that_o church_n be_v and_o still_o be_v unless_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v we_o suppose_v these_o modern_a divine_n to_o have_v prevaricate_v from_o their_o father_n bishop_n jewel_n tell_v we_o in_o these_o word_n 379._o we_o only_o adore_v christ_n say_v he_o as_o very_o god_n but_o we_o worship_v also_o and_o reverence_n the_o sacrament_n we_o worship_v the_o word_n of_o god_n we_o worship_v all_o other_o like_o thing_n in_o such_o religious_a wise_n to_o christ_n belong_v the_o same_o be_v witness_v by_o bishop_n morton_n 3._o under_o the_o degree_n of_o divine_a worship_n we_o our_o selus_fw-la yield_v as_o much_o to_o the_o eucharist_n as_o st._n austin_n do_v to_o baptism_n where_o he_o say_v epist_n 164._o we_o reverence_v baptism_n wheresoever_o it_o be_v nor_o be_v this_o deliver_v by_o they_o as_o their_o private_a opinion_n but_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o word_n and_o if_o you_o ask_v how_o they_o can_v excuse_v themselves_o from_o idolatry_n you_o have_v the_o answer_n of_o bishop_n jewel_n 409._o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v adore_v but_o the_o whole_a honour_n rest_v not_o in_o they_o but_o be_v pass_v over_o from_o they_o to_o the_o thing_n signify_v so_o that_o it_o seem_v i_o be_v not_o much_o miâ—â—â—ken_v when_o to_o parallel_v the_o reverence_n give_v by_o catholic_n to_o image_n i_o instance_a in_o that_o which_o be_v give_v by_o protestant_n to_o the_o sacramental_a sign_n by_o kneel_v at_o the_o eucharist_n for_o they_o do_v not_o only_o allow_v a_o like_a reverence_n but_o maintain_v it_o also_o with_o the_o same_o distinction_n nor_o will_v the_o doctor_n ever_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v his_o parishioner_n out_o of_o it_o till_o he_o can_v make_v they_o leave_v their_o usual_a expression_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o this_o sacrament_n that_o they_o do_v not_o receive_v it_o as_o bread_n but_o as_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n §_o 6._o the_o 6_o and_o last_o instance_n be_v of_o reverence_n give_v to_o the_o altar_n by_o bow_v to_o it_o a_o practice_n of_o great_a antiquity_n as_o dr._n heylin_n show_v in_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o modern_a practice_n of_o it_o in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n against_o burton_n p._n 25._o this_o dr._n still_o say_v be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o put_n off_o our_o hat_n while_o we_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o what_o be_v this_o to_o say_v himself_o admit_v a_o reverence_n to_o holy_a place_n p._n 105._o and_o sure_o the_o church_n the_o house_n of_o god_n be_v one_o of_o they_o here_o than_o we_o find_v he_o incline_v to_o admit_v a_o reverence_n due_a to_o the_o altar_n and_o if_o it_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n while_o we_o be_v in_o the_o church_n as_o he_o do_v the_o one_o so_o he_o may_v lawful_o do_v the_o other_o but_o then_o as_o if_o he_o have_v grant_v too_o much_o he_o present_o draw_v back_o and_o tell_v we_o this_o be_v only_o determine_v a_o natural_a act_n of_o reverence_n that_o way_n which_o the_o ancient_a christian_n do_v use_v to_o direct_v their_o worship_n which_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v understand_v the_o word_n be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n when_o we_o be_v in_o the_o church_n but_o with_o go_v to_o church_n when_o the_o bell_n toll_v which_o be_v to_o give_v no_o more_o reverence_n to_o the_o altar_n than_o to_o the_o bell._n but_o who_o can_v unfold_v the_o riddle_n and_o tell_v i_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o a_o natural_a act_n of_o reverence_n that_o way_n which_o the_o ancient_a christian_n do_v use_v to_o direct_v their_o worship_n if_o he_o mean_v by_o that_o way_n the_o local_a situation_n of_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o east_n which_o be_v the_o way_n the_o ancient_a christian_n use_v to_o direct_v their_o worship_n and_o that_o nature_n teach_v we_o to_o direct_v our_o worship_n that_o way_n although_o the_o altar_n for_o example_n in_o st._n andrew_n may_v serve_v for_o such_o a_o determination_n because_o it_o be_v place_v in_o the_o east_n yet_o he_o must_v give_v another_o reason_n why_o those_o in_o the_o savoy_n bow_n towards_o the_o altar_n where_o it_o be_v seat_v in_o the_o north_n because_o it_o do_v not_o there_o determine_v a_o natural_a act_n of_o reverence_n that_o way_n which_o the_o ancient_a christian_n use_v to_o direct_v their_o worship_n which_o be_v towards_o the_o east_n but_o if_o he_o mean_v by_o that_o way_n a_o like_a manner_n of_o reverence_n to_o the_o altar_n as_o be_v use_v to_o be_v give_v by_o the_o ancient_a christian_n he_o will_v find_v in_o the_o aforecited_a place_n out_o of_o dr._n heylin_n that_o they_o acknowledge_v a_o honour_n and_o veneration_n due_a to_o the_o holy_a altar_n and_o testify_v that_o honour_n by_o bow_v and_o kneel_v to_o it_o in_o fine_a whatever_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n be_v to_o speak_v to_o the_o practice_n itself_o either_o he_o condemn_v those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o profess_v and_o testify_v their_o reverence_n to_o the_o altar_n by_o bow_v to_o it_o for_o idolatry_n or_o no._n if_o he_o do_v they_o be_v at_o age_n to_o answer_v for_o themselves_o if_o he_o do_v not_o a_o inferior_a or_o relative_n honour_n may_v be_v give_v to_o it_o for_o his_o sake_n who_o throne_n it_o be_v under_o the_o degree_n of_o divine_a worship_n due_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o as_o the_o allow_v this_o will_v render_v he_o a_o true_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n so_o the_o allow_v the_o like_a to_o the_o sacred_a image_n of_o christ_n will_v make_v he_o in_o this_o point_n a_o perfect_a proselyte_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o council_n have_v decree_v that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n latria_n or_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n but_o a_o honorary_a respect_n and_o veneration_n as_o to_o the_o book_n of_o h._n scripture_n and_o other_o holy_a thing_n but_o what_o himself_o may_v just_o fear_v shall_v success_n crown_v his_o endeavour_n in_o put_v scruple_n into_o poor_a simple_a man_n mind_n to_o with_o draw_v they_o from_o the_o reverence_n they_o owe_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n his_o saint_n his_o name_n his_o image_n his_o altar_n and_o such_o like_a holy_a thing_n relate_v to_o his_o worship_n be_v that_o the_o event_n whatever_o the_o design_n be_v of_o his_o labour_n will_v be_v no_o other_o as_o those_o pious_a and_o learned_a doctor_n of_o rheims_n long_o since_o observe_v and_o we_o see_v at_o this_o day_n in_o a_o great_a measure_n fulfil_v than_o to_o inure_v man_n by_o degree_n to_o lose_v all_o honour_n and_o respect_n to_o christ_n himself_o to_o abolish_v all_o true_a religion_n out_o of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o make_v they_o plain_a atheist_n the_o chair_n of_o state_n be_v not_o more_o a_o ornament_n to_o the_o king_n palace_n than_o the_o
not_o content_a to_o make_v a_o god_n of_o this_o both_o passable_a and_o mortal_a jesus_n try_v to_o thrust_v he_o into_o one_o substantial_a knot_n with_o his_o eternal_a sire_n who_o him_n beget_v 228_o two_o yet_o not_o two_o but_o one_o these_o two_o must_v be_v nay_o and_o a_o three_o into_o the_o knot_n they_o bring_v the_o spirit_n must_v come_v in_o to_o make_v up_o three_o and_o yet_o these_o three_o be_v but_o one_o single_a thing_n thus_o fast_o and_o loose_a they_o play_v or_o even_o and_o odd_a and_o we_o a_o juggle_a trick_n must_v have_v for_o god_n 229_o if_o god_n be_v one_o then_o let_v he_o be_v so_o still_o why_o jumble_v we_o we_o know_v not_o what_o together_o do_v all_o the_o world_n not_o know_v their_o god_n until_o this_o old_a blind_a age_n discover_v he_o do_v neither_o the_o patriarch_n believe_v nor_o prophet_n see_v aright_o because_o they_o take_v not_o one_o for_o three_o 231_o let_v love_n and_o duty_n make_v of_o christ_n as_o high_a and_o glorious_a a_o thing_n as_o wit_n can_v reach_v provide_v that_o against_o the_o deity_n no_o injury_n nor_o sacrilege_n they_o preach_v if_o only_o on_o such_o term_n he_o love_v may_v be_v he_o to_o neglect_n be_v piety_n say_v we_o and_o then_o a_o little_a after_o he_o conclude_v 234_o for_o if_o your_o faith_n rely_v on_o man_n who_o be_v themselves_o but_o found_v and_o build_v up_o of_o dust_n if_o yoâ—_n by_o reason_n rule_n disdain_n to_o square_v your_o pâ—ety_n and_o take_v your_o god_n on_o trust_n which_o heaven_n forbid_v you_o only_o be_v a_o prize_n unto_o impostor_n fair-tongued_a fallacy_n thus_o do_v this_o ingenious_a person_n represent_v a_o heretic_n in_o his_o true_a colour_n argue_v against_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n upon_o the_o principle_n with_o which_o doctor_n st._n 〈◊〉_d the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n aâ—d_v in_o term_n so_o equivalent_a that_o the_o dr._n seem_v but_o to_o have_v resolve_v into_o prose_n what_o the_o other_o write_v in_o verse_n as_o may_v appear_v from_o this_o follow_a parallel_n it_o be_v ignorance_n and_o madness_n say_v the_o cerinthian_a heretic_n to_o believe_v that_o god_n can_v be_v three_o and_o one_o and_o that_o christ_n be_v god_n stanz_n 213._o 220._o it_o be_v folly_n and_o madness_n say_v dr._n st._n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n he_o become_v a_o idolater_n by_o not_o be_v a_o fool_n or_o a_o madman_n p._n 120._o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n be_v monstrous_a prodigy_n of_o abuse_a faith_n say_v the_o cerinthian_a stanz_n 213._o transubstantiation_n say_v d._n st._n be_v so_o strange_a and_o sudden_a a_o change_n that_o he_o can_v hardly_o say_v that_o god_n become_v man_n be_v so_o great_a a_o wonder_n as_o a_o little_a piece_n of_o bread_n become_v god_n p._n 120._o the_o cerinthian_a affirm_v of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n that_o they_o be_v against_o all_o reason_n and_o found_v on_o contradiction_n stanz_n 214._o dr._n st._n affirm_v of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v absurd_a and_o for_o a_o man_n to_o believe_v it_o he_o must_v swallow_v the_o great_a contradiction_n to_o sense_n and_o reason_n imaginable_a p._n 130._o in_o a_o word_n the_o cerinthian_a make_v his_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o his_o faith_n stanz_n 234._o and_o dr._n st._n will_v believe_v nothing_o that_o seem_v to_o contradict_v they_o p._n 561._o only_o the_o cerinthian_a affirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n to_o transcend_v pagan-blasphemy_n which_o i_o do_v not_o see_v yet_o that_o dr._n st._n â—ath_v venture_v to_o say_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n perhaps_o he_o will_v reply_v to_o this_o parallel_n that_o the_o difficulty_n the_o cerinthian_a object_n against_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n be_v but_o seem_a contradiction_n but_o those_o in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v real_a one_o but_o then_o he_o must_v grant_v according_a to_o his_o principle_n that_o whilst_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v contradiction_n they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v by_o those_o to_o who_o they_o seem_v so_o that_o be_v by_o the_o unlearned_a who_o be_v the_o great_a part_n or_o if_o they_o may_v notwithstanding_o believe_v those_o mystery_n they_o may_v much_o rather_o believe_v that_o of_o transubstantiation_n since_o it_o seem_v a_o great_a contradiction_n that_o the_o very_a self_n same_o nature_n shall_v be_v whole_a and_o undivided_a in_o three_o distinct_a person_n than_o that_o the_o same_o body_n shall_v be_v in_o many_o place_n and_o that_o the_o invisible_a word_n shall_v be_v make_v flesh_n than_o that_o bread_n shall_v be_v convert_v into_o that_o flesh_n how_o dr._n st._n will_v extricate_v himself_o i_o know_v not_o but_o the_o way_n which_o dr._n beaumond_n take_v to_o secure_v the_o soul_n from_o be_v startle_v with_o these_o seem_a contradiction_n be_v to_o introduce_v her_o angel_n guardian_n 16._o conduct_v she_o to_o christ_n catholic_n church_n the_o ground_n and_o pillar_n of_o truth_n and_o upon_o this_o ground_n it_o be_v for_o in_o his_o preface_n he_o recant_v aforehand_o if_o any_o thing_n throughout_o the_o whole_a poem_n shall_v happen_v against_o his_o intention_n to_o prove_v discord_n to_o the_o consent_n of_o christ_n catholic_n church_n that_o he_o make_v the_o angel_n persuade_v his_o pupil_n to_o contemn_v all_o the_o seem_a contradiction_n which_o crafty_a and_o subtle_a wit_n object_n against_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n if_o not_o against_o transubstantiation_n itself_o and_o because_o the_o book_n be_v not_o every_o where_o to_o be_v find_v as_o not_o have_v be_v so_o often_o print_v as_o dr._n st.'s_n because_o there_o be_v no_o profane_a invective_n in_o it_o against_o the_o person_n and_o life_n of_o god_n saint_n i_o shall_v venture_v to_o transcribe_v another_o parcel_n of_o verse_n out_o of_o it_o 12._o so_o proper_a to_o the_o present_a subject_n as_o if_o write_v on_o purpose_n by_o the_o ingenious_a author_n to_o crush_v in_o the_o egg_n those_o secret_a work_n of_o atheism_n and_o irreligion_n which_o the_o aforesaid_a principle_n be_v apt_a to_o breed_v in_o the_o wit_n of_o this_o age_n under_o so_o colourable_a a_o pretence_n as_o that_o of_o not_o be_v fool_v out_o of_o their_o sense_n and_o reason_n 74_o when_o jesus_n by_o his_o water_n cleanse_v have_v his_o servant_n foot_n and_o by_o his_o grace_n their_o heart_n show_v what_o preparation_n must_v be_v make_v by_o all_o who_o ever_o mean_v to_o have_v their_o part_n in_o his_o pure_a banquet_n down_o he_o sit_v again_o and_o they_o with_o miracle_n do_v entertain_v and_o then_o have_v describe_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o go_v on_o 81_o sweet_a jesus_n o_o how_o can_v thy_o world_n forget_v their_o royal_a saviour_n and_o his_o bounty_n who_o upon_o their_o table_n his_o own_o self_n have_v set_v who_o in_o their_o holy_a cup_n fail_v not_o to_o flow_v and_o in_o their_o dish_n lie_v do_v ever_o friend_n so_o sure_a a_o token_n of_o his_o love_n commend_v 82_o infallible_o there_o do_v thou_o flow_v and_o lie_v though_o mortal_a eye_n discover_v no_o such_o thing_n quicksighted_n faith_n read_v all_o the_o mystery_n and_o humble_a pious_a soul_n do_v easy_o bring_v into_o the_o wonder_n be_v cabinet_n and_o there_o make_v all_o the_o jewel_n of_o this_o truth_n appear_v 83_o she_o generous_o dare_v on_o god_n rely_v and_o trust_v his_o word_n how_o strange_a so_o ere_o it_o be_v if_o jesus_n once_o pronounce_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o blood_n far_o far_o be_v it_o cry_v she_o that_o i_o shall_v think_v my_o die_a lord_n will_v cheat_v i_o in_o his_o legacy_n of_o drink_n and_o meat_n 84_o his_o word_n be_v most_o omnipotent_a and_o he_o can_v do_v what_o ever_o he_o say_v and_o more_o than_o i_o can_v or_o will_v understand_v what_o be_v it_o to_o i_o if_o he_o transcend_v humane_a capacity_n sure_o it_o well_o become_v he_o so_o to_o do_v nor_o be_v he_o god_n if_o he_o can_v not_o do_v so_o 85_o let_v he_o say_v what_o he_o will_v i_o must_v deny_v he_o to_o be_v god_n or_o else_o believe_v his_o word_n me_n it_o concern_v not_o to_o verify_v what_o he_o proclaim_v i_o only_o must_v afford_v meek_a credit_n and_o let_v he_o alone_o to_o make_v good_a whatsoever_o he_o be_v please_v to_o speak_v 86_o gross_a and_o unworthy_a spirit_n sure_o they_o be_v who_o of_o their_o lord_n such_o mean_a conception_n frame_v that_o part_v from_o his_o dear_a consort_n he_o no_o token_n of_o his_o love_n do_v leave_v with_o they_o but_o simple_a bread_n and_o wine_n a_o likely_a thing_n and_o well-becoming_a heaven_n magnificent_a king_n 88_o ask_v i_o not_o then_o how_o can_v the_o thing_n be_v do_v what_o power_n
suffer_v for_o our_o sin_n a_o evident_a sign_n that_o all_o those_o who_o hold_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v true_a flesh_n and_o not_o fantastical_a believe_v also_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v that_o very_o true_a flesh_n this_o be_v what_o protestant_n themselves_o confess_v of_o the_o most_o eminent_a father_n of_o god_n church_n in_o each_o age_n from_o our_o saviour_n time_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o i_o find_v they_o cite_v in_o two_o treatise_n the_o one_o call_v the_o protestant_n apology_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o other_o the_o progeny_n of_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n who_o author_n i_o never_o hear_v be_v tax_v of_o insincerity_n in_o their_o quotation_n and_o if_o it_o be_v true_a what_o dr._n field_n say_v of_o bellarmin_n that_o if_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o protestant_n confess_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n he_o need_v not_o to_o use_v any_o other_o argument_n i_o may_v supersede_n any_o far_a proof_n of_o this_o matter_n and_o leave_v the_o doctor_n to_o join_v issue_n with_o his_o fellow-brethren_n but_o the_o reader_n perhaps_o may_v desire_v to_o see_v the_o testimony_n themselves_o of_o those_o father_n which_o be_v so_o pregnant_a as_o to_o force_v such_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o protestant_a party_n to_o confess_v that_o they_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o in_o order_n to_o his_o satisfaction_n in_o this_o point_n i_o shall_v set_v down_o one_o testimony_n of_o each_o father_n in_o the_o same_o order_n as_o they_o stand_v cite_v above_o and_o but_o one_o to_o avoid_v prolixity_n testimony_n of_o the_o father_n for_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n st._n jo._n damascen_n li._n 4._o the_o fid_fw-we c._n 14._o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o water_n be_v by_o the_o invocation_n and_o come_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n change_v supernatural_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o with_o he_o agree_v theophylact_v the_o bread_n be_v transform_v by_o the_o mystical_a benediction_n joan._n and_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n into_o the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o and_o beginning_n of_o the_o six_o century_n st._n gregory_n our_o creator_n well_o know_v our_o infirmity_n vita_fw-la by_o that_o power_n with_o which_o he_o make_v all_o thing_n of_o nothing_o by_o the_o sanctification_n of_o his_o spirit_n convert_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n their_o proper_a species_n or_o figure_n remain_v into_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o five_o eusebius_n emissenus_fw-la and_o st._n john_n chrysostome_n the_o former_a say_v before_o consecration_n there_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n dom_n but_o after_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o what_o wonder_n that_o he_o who_o create_v they_o with_o his_o word_n shall_v convert_v or_o change_v they_o after_o they_o be_v create_v the_o latter_a the_o thing_n we_o propose_v be_v not_o do_v by_o humane_a power_n matth._n we_o hold_v but_o the_o place_n of_o minister_n but_o he_o that_o sanctify_v and_o change_v they_o be_v christ_n himself_o in_o the_o four_o century_n st._n ambrose_n and_o because_o this_o be_v the_o age_n i_o suppose_v the_o doctor_n pitch_v upon_o when_o he_o say_v he_o will_v undertake_v to_o instance_n in_o a_o age_n since_o the_o first_o three_o century_n wherein_o if_o the_o most_o learned_a father_n and_o bishop_n who_o live_v in_o it_o be_v to_o be_v credit_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v i_o shall_v be_v somewhat_o large_a in_o cite_v the_o word_n of_o st._n ambrose_n and_o also_o add_v other_o testimony_n of_o father_n of_o the_o same_o time_n to_o he_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o issue_n his_o undertake_n be_v like_a to_o have_v in_o this_o matter_n first_o then_o st._n ambrose_n as_o if_o he_o foresee_v my_o adversary_n objection_n 9_o put_v it_o down_o in_o these_o formal_a word_n you_o will_v say_v perhaps_o how_o do_v you_o prove_v to_o i_o that_o i_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n when_o i_o see_v another_o thing_n and_o the_o way_n he_o take_v to_o answer_v it_o be_v by_o compare_v the_o change_n make_v here_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o example_n of_o those_o miraculous_a change_n which_o be_v wrought_v by_o holy_a man_n of_o old_a in_o the_o nature_n of_o other_o thing_n as_o of_o moses_n rodd_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o serpent_n the_o water_n of_o egypt_n into_o blood_n etc._n etc._n from_o whence_o he_o infer_v that_o if_o the_o benediction_n of_o those_o who_o be_v but_o pure_a man_n be_v of_o such_o force_n as_o to_o change_v nature_n what_o must_v we_o say_v of_o that_o divine_a consecration_n where_o the_o very_a word_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n do_v operate_v thou_o have_v read_v say_v he_o of_o the_o work_n of_o the_o creation_n how_o god_n speak_v the_o word_n and_o they_o be_v make_v he_o command_v and_o they_o be_v create_v that_o be_v produce_v out_o of_o nothing_o the_o word_n therefore_o of_o christ_n which_o of_o nothing_o can_v make_v that_o to_o be_v which_o be_v not_o can_v it_o not_o change_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v viz._n bread_n and_o wine_n into_o that_o which_o before_o they_o be_v not_o viz._n his_o own_o body_n and_o blood_n sure_o it_o be_v not_o a_o less_o matter_n to_o give_v new_a nature_n to_o thing_n out_o of_o nothing_o than_o to_o change_v they_o after_o they_o be_v make_v again_o you_o will_v say_v perhaps_o my_o bread_n be_v usual_a bread_n no_o say_v he_o this_o bread_n be_v bread_n before_o the_o sacramental_a word_n 4._o when_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v of_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n he_o speak_v the_o word_n and_o it_o be_v make_v he_o command_v and_o it_o be_v create_v and_o that_o we_o may_v not_o doubt_v he_o mean_v it_o be_v make_v his_o true_a flesh_n he_o say_v as_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o true_a son_n of_o god_n 1._o not_o as_o man_n be_v by_o grace_n but_o as_o the_o son_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o father_n so_o it_o be_v his_o very_a true_a flesh_n as_o himself_o have_v say_v which_o we_o receive_v and_o his_o very_a true_a blood_n which_o we_o drink_v this_o and_o much_o more_o do_v st._n ambrose_n write_v of_o this_o subject_n so_o that_o no_o man_n need_v to_o wonder_v if_o the_o centurist_n say_v he_o write_v not_o well_o of_o transubstantiation_n 295._o and_o i_o have_v either_o read_v or_o hear_v it_o report_v of_o calvin_n that_o he_o wish_v the_o devil_n have_v strike_v the_o pen_n out_o of_o st._n ambrose_n hand_n when_o he_o write_v those_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o other_o father_n of_o the_o same_o age_n teach_v concern_v this_o point_n s._n cyril_n c._n our_o saviour_n say_v he_o sometime_o change_v water_n into_o wine_n and_o shall_v we_o not_o think_v he_o worthy_a of_o our_o belief_n that_o he_o change_v wine_n into_o his_o blood_n s._n gregory_n nyssen_n we_o do_v right_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 37._o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o god_n the_o word_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o benediction_n he_o change_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v bread_n and_o wine_n into_o that_o viz._n his_o own_o body_n s._n gaudentius_n exod._n the_o maker_n &_o lord_n of_o nature_n who_o produce_v bread_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n do_v again_o of_o bread_n because_o he_o can_v and_o have_v promise_v to_o do_v it_o make_v his_o own_o body_n and_o he_o who_o make_v water_n of_o wine_n make_v of_o wine_n his_o own_o blood_n these_o be_v father_n who_o live_v in_o the_o age_n immediate_o follow_v the_o three_o first_o century_n to_o who_o i_o may_v add_v st._n chrysostome_n above_o cite_v who_o flourish_v in_o this_o century_n though_o he_o die_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o and_o other_o but_o these_o may_v suffice_v to_o let_v the_o reader_n see_v if_o this_o be_v the_o age_n which_o the_o doctor_n intend_v to_o instance_n in_o how_o unlikely_a it_o be_v he_o shall_v make_v good_a what_o he_o assert_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v in_o it_o in_o the_o three_o century_n st._n cyprian_n say_v the_o bread_n which_o our_o lord_n give_v to_o his_o disciple_n dom._n be_v change_v not_o in_o shape_n or_o figure_n but_o in_o nature_n be_v by_o the_o omnipotency_n of_o the_o word_n make_v flesh_n and_o ursinus_n confess_v there_o be_v many_o say_n in_o he_o which_o seem_v to_o affirm_v transubstantiation_n 218._o and_o tertullian_n in_o the_o same_o age_n martion_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n have_v take_v bread_n make_v it_o his_o
own_o body_n by_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o st._n ignatius_n in_o the_o first_o confess_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o suffer_v for_o our_o sin_n smyrn_n and_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o those_o learned_a protestant_n above_o cite_v have_v reason_n to_o affirm_v of_o these_o father_n though_o they_o tax_v they_o of_o error_n for_o it_o that_o for_o what_o appear_v by_o their_o word_n they_o believe_v and_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n i_o know_v the_o doctor_n will_v not_o want_v many_o a_o pretty_a artifice_n to_o obscure_v if_o possible_a and_o elude_v the_o force_n of_o these_o testimony_n but_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o brethren_n will_v still_o be_v a_o potent_a prejudice_n against_o he_o nor_o can_v he_o ever_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o word_n take_v as_o they_o sound_v seem_v evident_o at_o least_o to_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o yet_o what_o be_v high_o observable_a in_o this_o case_n this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a consequence_n that_o dr._n morton_n confess_v 105._o if_o it_o be_v defensible_a protestant_n must_v stand_v chargeable_a of_o heresy_n but_o if_o it_o may_v be_v confute_v the_o romanist_n must_v necessary_o be_v condemn_v of_o idolatry_n none_o of_o those_o father_n who_o be_v cite_v by_o protestant_n as_o abettor_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v ever_o tax_v of_o error_n for_o what_o they_o assert_v by_o any_o of_o their_o contemporary_n who_o we_o know_v to_o have_v be_v very_o jealous_a not_o only_o of_o new_a doctrine_n but_o of_o any_o new_a form_n of_o word_n or_o by_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o age_n after_o they_o nor_o yet_o do_v the_o greek_n move_v any_o dispute_n about_o this_o point_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n whereas_o berengarius_fw-la no_o soon_o begin_v to_o broach_v the_o contrary_a but_o immediate_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n witness_n be_v startle_v at_o the_o novelty_n and_o condemn_v it_o as_o heresy_n as_o mr._n fox_n above_o cite_v witness_v §_o 4._o but_o what_o if_o the_o doctor_n shall_v deny_v all_o this_o that_o be_v both_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o brethren_n to_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v transubstantiation_n to_o have_v be_v a_o doctrine_n receive_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o christ_n time_n to_o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o such_o a_o denial_n i_o will_v propose_v this_o case_n to_o his_o consideration_n and_o the_o reader_n viz._n in_o supposition_n that_o a_o controversy_n arise_v in_o this_o present_a age_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o law_n which_o be_v make_v 500_o year_n ago_o and_o that_o a_o considerable_a number_n of_o those_o who_o start_v the_o controversy_n shall_v confess_v that_o for_o the_o last_o two_o hundred_o year_n the_o contrary_a to_o what_o they_o maintain_v be_v general_o receive_v in_o the_o kingdom_n as_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n and_o shall_v further_o confess_v that_o the_o most_o eminent_a lawyer_n of_o the_o former_a age_n from_o the_o first_o enact_v of_o the_o law_n hold_v the_o same_o with_o the_o latter_a nor_o have_v there_o ever_o be_v any_o disagreement_n or_o opposition_n among_o they_o in_o that_o point_n whether_o it_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a proof_n that_o what_o they_o teach_v to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n be_v general_o receive_v to_o be_v the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o it_o from_o the_o beginning_n the_o testimony_n themselves_o of_o those_o ancient_a lawyer_n will_v be_v conviction_n enough_o how_o much_o more_o when_o strengthen_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o adverse_a party_n itself_o now_o if_o this_o be_v so_o in_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o humane_a law_n where_o it_o happen_v very_o often_o that_o great_a lawyer_n may_v be_v and_o often_o be_v of_o different_a judgement_n how_o much_o more_o in_o the_o delivery_n of_o a_o divine_a doctrine_n where_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v bind_v to_o deliver_v what_o they_o receive_v and_o the_o succeed_a age_n be_v still_o bind_v to_o receive_v what_o they_o deliver_v sure_o if_o we_o add_v to_o this_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o very_a adversary_n themselves_o the_o proof_n as_o st._n irenaeus_n say_v must_v be_v true_a and_o without_o contradiction_n 14._o §_o 5._o but_o if_o the_o doctor_n will_v still_o persist_v in_o the_o denial_n of_o so_o evident_a a_o proof_n because_o the_o proposition_n be_v comparative_a between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o of_o christ_n divinity_n as_o to_o its_o general_a reception_n in_o the_o church_n i_o must_v desire_v he_o sober_o to_o consider_v how_o much_o less_o st._n athanasius_n think_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v this_o latter_a to_o be_v a_o catholic_n tradition_n for_o have_v cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o four_o father_n only_o for_o the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o son_n with_o his_o father_n viz._n theognostus_n dionysius_n alexandrinus_n synodi_n dionysius_n romanus_n and_o origen_n he_o conclude_v with_o a_o ecce_fw-la behold_v we_o demonstrate_v say_v he_o this_o doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v deliver_v from_o father_n to_o father_n as_o it_o be_v by_o hand_n and_o st._n austin_n use_v the_o like_a argument_n in_o the_o point_n of_o original_a sin_n etc._n first_o make_v this_o preface_n i_o will_v allege_v say_v he_o a_o few_o testimony_n of_o a_o few_o of_o the_o father_n with_o which_o nevertheless_o our_o adversary_n will_v be_v constrain_v to_o blush_v and_o yield_v if_o either_o any_o fear_n of_o god_n or_o shame_n of_o man_n can_v overpower_v in_o they_o so_o pervicacious_a a_o obstinacy_n and_o then_o have_v produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o five_o or_o six_o of_o the_o latin_a father_n he_o tell_v julian_n against_o who_o he_o write_v that_o that_o part_n of_o the_o world_n ought_v to_o suffice_v he_o that_o be_v to_o make_v he_o yield_v it_o to_o be_v the_o catholic_n faith_n in_o which_o our_o lord_n be_v please_v to_o crown_v with_o a_o most_o glorious_a martyrdom_n the_o first_o or_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o then_o to_o show_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a in_o this_o point_n he_o cite_v the_o testimony_n only_o of_o three_o greek_a father_n and_o to_o the_o first_o of_o they_o viz._n st._n greg._n nazianzen_n he_o immediate_o add_v this_o be_v so_o great_a a_o man_n that_o neither_o he_o will_v say_v this_o but_o from_o the_o christian_a faith_n most_o notorious_a to_o all_o neither_o will_v they_o have_v esteem_v he_o so_o venerable_a if_o they_o have_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o he_o speak_v these_o thing_n out_o of_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o most_o know_a truth_n and_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_v whether_o when_o we_o produce_v a_o far_o great_a number_n of_o most_o manifest_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n of_o several_a age_n teach_v without_o any_o contradiction_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o consecration_n and_o this_o confess_v of_o some_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a of_o they_o in_o every_o age_n by_o protestant_n themselves_o we_o do_v not_o more_o than_o sufficient_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n receive_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o our_o saviour_n time_n and_o if_o he_o think_v yet_o he_o can_v produce_v great_a evidence_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n divinity_n be_v universal_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n from_o christ_n time_n the_o early_o contest_v of_o the_o arrian_n about_o that_o point_n their_o power_n and_o continuance_n for_o so_o many_o age_n compare_v with_o the_o open_a and_o undisturbed_a delivery_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n may_v soon_o convince_v he_o of_o the_o vanity_n of_o such_o a_o undertake_n §_o 6._o the_o 3d._n and_o last_o ground_n he_o instance_n in_o be_v scripture_n and_o this_o he_o say_v he_o do_v and_o shall_v acknowledge_v for_o his_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n in_o spite_n of_o all_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n either_o in_o church_n or_o tradition_n when_o he_o have_v consider_v well_o what_o mr._n e._n w._n have_v say_v to_o he_o upon_o this_o subject_a in_o his_o two_o learned_a treatise_n protestancy_n without_o principle_n and_o religion_n and_o reason_n i_o hope_v this_o spite_n of_o he_o may_v be_v abate_v but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n what_o do_v he_o allege_v out_o of_o this_o his_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o against_o transubstantiation_n not_o so_o much_o i_o can_v assure_v you_o as_o one_o single_a text._n but_o because_o bellarmin_n produce_v one_o and_o but_o one_o for_o that_o point_n viz._n the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n whereas_o he_o cite_v many_o for_o
in_o these_o 〈◊〉_d whether_o the_o worship_a false_a god_n suppose_v they_o to_o be_v true_a 136._o be_v not_o as_o venial_a a_o fault_n as_o worship_v that_o for_o the_o true_a god_n which_o be_v not_o so_o as_o for_o instance_n suppose_v the_o egyptian_n worship_v the_o sun_n for_o god_n and_o the_o israelite_n the_o golden_a calf_n believe_v it_o be_v the_o true_a god_n etc._n etc._n upon_o what_o account_n say_v he_o shall_v these_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n if_o a_o involuntary_a mistake_n and_o firm_a belief_n that_o they_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n do_v excuse_v from_o it_o and_o then_o add_v that_o the_o most_o stupid_a and_o senseless_a of_o all_o idolater_n who_o worship_v the_o very_a image_n for_o god_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o most_o excusable_a upon_o this_o ground_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o set_v aside_o the_o new_a division_n he_o run_v upon_o the_o old_a false_a ground_n that_o catholic_n believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n as_o the_o worshipper_n of_o the_o sun_n believe_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n the_o disparity_n as_o to_o the_o mistake_n be_v still_o the_o same_o because_o the_o egyptian_n believe_v and_o worship_v the_o sun_n for_o god_n and_o so_o do_v the_o israelite_n the_o golden_a calf_n but_o catholic_n though_o suppose_v to_o be_v mistake_v in_o their_o belief_n will_v not_o worship_v the_o bread_n for_o christ_n because_o their_o mistake_n will_v not_o be_v in_o take_v the_o bread_n for_o god_n as_o the_o egyptian_n do_v the_o sun_n but_o in_o this_o that_o they_o conceive_v the_o bread_n not_o to_o be_v there_o at_o all_o but_o in_o place_n thereof_o the_o only_a true_a and_o eternal_a god_n and_o so_o although_o the_o object_n or_o rather_o subject_a material_o their_o present_a will_v in_o such_o a_o case_n be_v bread_n yet_o their_o act_n of_o adoration_n will_v not_o be_v terminate_v formal_o upon_o that_o but_o upon_o god_n for_o as_o dr._n taylor_n say_v if_o they_o think_v he_o not_o present_a they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o worship_v the_o bâ—ead_n in_o this_o case_n that_o themselves_o profess_v it_o to_o be_v idolatry_n to_o do_v so_o which_o be_v a_o demonstration_n that_o their_o soul_n have_v nothing_o in_o it_o which_o be_v idolatrical_a and_o if_o the_o doctor_n see_v not_o the_o force_n of_o this_o demonstration_n for_o demonstration_n be_v very_a dazzle_a object_n to_o eye_n unused_a to_o so_o great_a light_n i_o shall_v lay_v it_o yet_o plain_o before_o he_o in_o this_o syllogism_n whatever_o be_v take_v for_o a_o object_n of_o worship_n the_o understanding_n must_v affirm_v either_o true_o or_o false_o to_o be_v and_o therefore_o neither_o the_o egyptian_n have_v worship_v the_o sun_n for_o god_n nor_o the_o israelite_n the_o calf_n if_o their_o understanding_n have_v not_o first_o affirm_v they_o to_o be_v but_o catholic_n whether_o mistake_v or_o not_o in_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n do_v not_o in_o their_o mind_n affirm_v he_o bread_n to_o be_v but_o not_o to_o be_v because_o 〈◊〉_d both_o supposition_n they_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v convert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n therefore_o the_o object_n of_o their_o worship_n be_v not_o bread_n but_o christ_n the_o only_a true_a and_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n and_o thereupon_o the_o same_o dr._n taylor_n in_o the_o place_n above_o cite_v numb_a 17._o say_v that_o before_o they_o venture_v to_o pass_v a_o act_n of_o adoration_n they_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v annihilate_v or_o turn_v into_o his_o substance_n who_o may_v lawful_o be_v worship_v and_o they_o who_o have_v these_o thought_n be_v as_o much_o enemy_n of_o idolatry_n as_o they_o that_o understand_v better_o as_o he_o think_v he_o do_v to_o avoid_v that_o inconvenience_n which_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o crime_n which_o they_o formal_o hate_v and_o we_o say_v he_o material_o avoid_v when_o therefore_o dr._n st._n upon_o account_n that_o the_o mistake_n and_o firm_a belief_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o other_o that_o what_o they_o worship_v be_v the_o true_a god_n can_v not_o excuse_v they_o from_o be_v guilty_a of_o formal_a idolatry_n because_o what_o they_o have_v in_o their_o mind_n and_o purpose_n to_o adore_v be_v that_o very_a creature_n which_o they_o false_o take_v for_o god_n when_o i_o say_v he_o undertake_v to_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o a_o mistake_n in_o catholic_n as_o to_o the_o material_a object_n present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n whereas_o what_o they_o will_v have_v in_o their_o mind_n and_o purpose_n to_o adore_v will_v be_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o the_o very_a true_a god_n with_o exclusion_n of_o the_o creature_n will_v involve_v they_o also_o in_o the_o same_o crime_n or_o on_o the_o contrary_a because_o such_o a_o mistake_n be_v sufficient_a to_o excuse_v catholic_n from_o the_o guilt_n of_o idolatry_n therefore_o another_o quite_o different_a will_v excuse_v those_o who_o direct_v their_o intention_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o a_o creature_n which_o they_o false_o deem_v to_o be_v god_n both_o these_o consequence_n be_v so_o apparent_o irrational_a that_o nothing_o but_o animosity_n to_o maintain_v perfa_n &_o nefas_fw-la a_o angry_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n can_v extort_v they_o from_o a_o person_n who_o will_v be_v hold_v a_o master_n of_o that_o reason_n as_o none_o but_o rat_n can_v answer_v nevertheless_o in_o virtue_n of_o they_o he_o conclude_v that_o what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o heathen_a idolater_n be_v the_o utmost_a can_v be_v say_v for_o the_o papist_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n suppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v as_o true_a as_o he_o say_v it_o be_v false_a and_o absurd_a and_o be_v this_o then_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o great_a work_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o this_o nation_n to_o christianity_n above_o a_o thousand_o year_n ago_o that_o st._n austin_n and_o the_o other_o religious_a monk_n who_o be_v send_v hither_o with_o he_o by_o st._n gregory_n only_o persuade_v the_o people_n to_o leave_v their_o old_a idolatry_n for_o a_o new_a one_o as_o stupid_a and_o senseless_a as_o the_o former_a sure_o no_o christian_a ear_n can_v hear_v this_o without_o horror_n and_o the_o judgement_n mr._n thorndike_n will_v have_v make_v of_o this_o conclusion_n can_v have_v be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o the_o author_n of_o it_o have_v not_o dr._n stillingfleet_n very_o lucky_o put_v his_o name_n to_o the_o book_n must_v have_v be_v a_o jew_n or_o a_o turk_n when_o after_o a_o serious_a consideration_n of_o catholic_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n he_o conclude_v in_o these_o word_n in_o fine_a 19_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n be_v bind_v to_o take_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o host_n for_o idolatry_n for_o they_o will_v needs_o take_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n for_o no_o less_o but_o they_o who_o know_v that_o the_o godhead_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o reason_n for_o which_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v worship_v in_o the_o eucharist_n can_v take_v that_o worship_n for_o idolatry_n because_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v not_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o they_o who_o worship_v it_o there_o think_v it_o be_v for_o they_o know_v that_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v no_o idol_n to_o christian_n wheresoever_o it_o be_v worship_v wherefore_o if_o dr._n st._n have_v no_o better_a argument_n to_o prove_v his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n with_o in_o this_o matter_n than_o his_o own_o discern_a faculty_n of_o truth_n or_o falsehood_n in_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o belief_n or_o than_o what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o excuse_n of_o the_o most_o stupid_a and_o senseless_a of_o heathen_a idolater_n who_o patronage_n he_o seem_v to_o have_v undertake_v all_o along_o in_o this_o discourse_n i_o must_v conclude_v his_o reason_n to_o be_v as_o false_a and_o absurd_a as_o any_o jew_n or_o mahometan_a imagine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o part._n the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n chap._n i._n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o point_n suppose_v by_o dr._n st._n to_o be_v idolatry_n but_o not_o prove_v the_o disparity_n between_o the_o worship_n give_v by_o catholic_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o of_o heathen_n to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n lay_v open_a §_o 1._o the_o three_o point_n which_o dr._n st._n fix_v upon_o as_o a_o fit_a subject_a to_o show_v his_o wit_n in_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n be_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o a_o prodigious_a stock_n of_o that_o faculty_n be_v necessary_a to_o make_v it_o out_o i_o shall_v first_o set_v down_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o stand_v record_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n what_o that_o
true_a notion_n of_o external_a sacrifice_n be_v when_o he_o take_v it_o as_o distinguish_v from_o prayer_n and_o it_o will_v seem_v as_o he_o say_v p_o 159._o very_a strange_a indeed_o that_o sacrifice_n so_o take_v shall_v be_v that_o latria_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n but_o it_o seem_v as_o strange_a to_o i_o that_o he_o shall_v take_v it_o so_o when_o himself_o confess_v that_o those_o who_o do_v appropriate_a sacrifice_n to_o god_n by_o which_o it_o seem_v himself_o be_v none_o of_o they_o do_v comprehend_v prayer_n as_o the_o most_o spiritual_a and_o acceptable_a part_n of_o it_o and_o that_o 〈…〉_z that_o sacrifice_n of_o old_a be_v solemn_a 〈◊〉_d of_o supplication_n unless_o he_o mean_v to_o make_v his_o reader_n believe_v that_o catholic_n wâ—â—en_o they_o speak_v of_o sacrifice_n as_o proper_a to_o goâ—_n mean_v only_o the_o external_a action_n as_o distinguish_v from_o prayer_n which_o as_o 〈◊〉_d be_v far_o from_o theâ—_n 〈…〉_z mind_n to_o think_v so_o the_o doctor_n in_o applaud_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o heathen_n and_o side_v with_o they_o against_o st._n austin_n manifest_o show_v that_o he_o judge_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o heathen_n more_o rational_a than_o st._n augustine_n answer_n 3._o his_o three_o reason_n of_o dissatisfaction_n be_v p._n 159._o because_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n that_o the_o heathen_a do_v give_v divine_a honour_n to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o say_v do_v so_o to_o angel_n and_o saint_n but_o this_o have_v be_v sufficient_o refute_v already_o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n §_o 6._o and_o at_o present_a there_o need_v no_o more_o but_o to_o put_v down_o the_o negative_n to_o the_o doctor_n be_v affiâ—matives_n viz._n that_o catholic_n do_v not_o use_v solemn_a ceremony_n of_o make_v any_o capable_a of_o divine_a worship_n nor_o set_v up_o the_o image_n of_o the_o saint_n or_o angel_n for_o that_o end_n nor_o consecrate_v temple_n and_o erect_v altar_n to_o they_o or_o keep_v festival_n and_o burn_v incense_n before_o they_o as_o god_n or_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o as_o the_o heathen_n do_v even_o to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n these_o be_v all_o such_o know_a truth_n both_o from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o catholic_n that_o nothing_o but_o a_o prodigious_a deal_n of_o zeal_n to_o fix_v the_o black_a note_n of_o idolatry_n upon_o that_o church_n from_o which_o the_o english_a nation_n receive_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n can_v occasion_v the_o frequent_a repetition_n of_o so_o notorious_a a_o slander_n nor_o do_v the_o doctor_n so_o much_o as_o offer_v to_o prove_v the_o contrary_a of_o any_o of_o these_o negative_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o only_o the_o last_o of_o not_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o here_o he_o think_v he_o have_v find_v something_o to_o catch_v at_o because_o bellarmin_n say_v 7._o that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o of_o laud_n and_o prayer_n be_v public_o offer_v to_o god_n for_o their_o honour_n but_o be_v this_o what_o the_o father_n say_v of_o the_o heathen_n worship_v of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n that_o they_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o god_n for_o their_o honour_n no_o they_o say_v express_o that_o the_o heathen_n offer_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o and_o maintain_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v so_o whereas_o yet_o catholic_n profess_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v even_o to_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n but_o only_o to_o god_n though_o as_o bellarmin_n say_v it_o may_v be_v offer_v to_o god_n in_o honorem_fw-la in_fw-la or_o as_o the_o doctor_n translate_v it_o for_o their_o honour_n and_o this_o be_v but_o what_o st._n austin_n profess_v 27._o when_o he_o say_v that_o what_o be_v offer_v at_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o martyr_n be_v offer_v to_o god_n who_o make_v they_o both_o man_n and_o martyr_n and_o join_v they_o in_o heavenly_a honour_n with_o his_o holy_a angel_n that_o by_o this_o solemnity_n we_o may_v give_v thanks_o say_v he_o to_o the_o true_a god_n for_o their_o victory_n and_o be_v excite_v to_o imitate_v what_o they_o do_v and_o suffer_v but_o the_o doctor_n say_v p._n 116._o that_o to_o sacrifice_v to_o one_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o another_o be_v a_o thing_n beyond_o his_o reach_n if_o that_o sacrifice_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o he_o for_o who_o honour_n it_o be_v offer_v i_o have_v hear_v that_o some_o beggar_n have_v the_o skill_n to_o shrink_v up_o their_o arm_n into_o their_o sleeve_n as_o if_o they_o can_v not_o reach_v above_o a_o span_n from_o their_o shoulder_n and_o now_o i_o perceive_v there_o be_v a_o art_n of_o shrink_v up_o understanding_n as_o well_o as_o arm_n for_o who_o can_v believe_v it_o beyond_o dr._n st.'s_n reach_v to_o understand_v how_o sacrifice_n may_v be_v offer_v to_o god_n in_o honour_n or_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n but_o that_o it_o must_v be_v offer_v to_o the_o b._n virgin_n herself_o and_o that_o so_o as_o not_o to_o honour_v god_n by_o it_o as_o he_o most_o uncharitable_o and_o unchristian_o will_v make_v his_o reader_n believe_v we_o do_v a_o sudden_a twitch_n by_o the_o hand_n will_v serve_v to_o pluck_v out_o the_o beggar_n be_v arm_n to_o its_o full_a length_n and_o because_o i_o be_o persuade_v a_o home-example_n may_v do_v as_o much_o for_o a_o shrink_v up_o understanding_n i_o must_v desire_v the_o doctor_n to_o reflect_v whether_o it_o will_v not_o be_v for_o his_o honour_n that_o his_o whole_a party_n shall_v keep_v a_o solemn_a day_n of_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o great_a wit_n and_o burn_a zeal_n with_o which_o the_o lord_n have_v endow_v he_o to_o the_o utter_a confusion_n of_o the_o popish_a cause_n if_o he_o think_v this_o will_v be_v much_o foâ—_n his_o honour_n although_o the_o thanks_o be_v give_v to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o he_o i_o hope_v it_o be_v not_o beyond_o his_o reach_n now_o to_o understand_v that_o sacrifice_n also_o may_v be_v offer_v to_o god_n in_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o great_a virtue_n and_o prerogative_n he_o bestow_v upon_o the_o b._n virgin_n although_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o she_o inâ—_n 〈…〉_z honour_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o testimony_n oâ—_n protestation_n of_o some_o excellency_n and_o whether_o thanks_o be_v give_v to_o god_n by_o word_n or_o by_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o gift_n and_o grace_n he_o have_v bestow_v on_o such_o a_o person_n it_o be_v a_o evident_a protestation_n of_o such_o excellency_n in_o that_o person_n and_o consequent_o for_o his_o honour_n though_o both_o word_n and_o sacrifice_n be_v direct_v to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o he_o his_o four_o and_o last_o reason_n that_o although_o catholic_n do_v not_o call_v the_o saint_n and_o angel_n god_n yet_o they_o give_v they_o the_o worship_n of_o invocation_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v only_o due_a to_o god_n this_n i_o say_v be_v but_o a_o repetition_n of_o the_o burden_n of_o the_o old_a song_n of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n and_o faustus_n the_o manichaean_n and_o have_v be_v at_o large_a refute_v in_o the_o precedent_a discourse_n i_o shall_v only_o add_v two_o testimony_n for_o a_o far_a confutation_n of_o it_o as_o sing_v over_o anew_o by_o the_o doctor_n the_o first_o be_v of_o s._n austin_n 27._o we_o do_v not_o say_v he_o erect_v temple_n or_o ordain_v priest_n nor_o make_v dedication_n nor_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o the_o martyr_n because_o not_o they_o but_o their_o god_n be_v our_o god_n we_o honour_v indeed_o their_o memory_n as_o of_o holy_a man_n of_o god_n who_o fight_v for_o the_o truth_n even_o to_o the_o loss_n of_o their_o life_n but_o we_o do_v not_o worship_v they_o with_o divine_a honour_n as_o the_o heathen_n do_v their_o god_n nor_o do_v we_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o the_o second_o be_v of_o bishop_n montague_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n p._n 60._o where_o he_o tell_v all_o who_o be_v or_o will_v be_v concern_v for_o truth_n that_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v teach_v that_o the_o saint_n be_v no_o immediate_a intercessor_n for_o we_o with_o god_n but_o whatsoever_o they_o obtain_v for_o we_o at_o god_n hand_n that_o they_o do_v obtain_v by_o and_o through_o christ_n and_o it_o be_v say_v he_o for_o aught_o i_o know_v the_o voice_n of_o every_o romanist_n non_fw-la ipsi_fw-la sancti_fw-la sed_fw-la eorum_fw-la deus_fw-la dominus_fw-la nobis_fw-la est_fw-la that_o be_v not_o the_o saint_n themselves_o but_o their_o god_n be_v our_o lord_n so_o it_o must_v not_o be_v impute_v which_o be_v not_o deserve_v be_v they_o worse_a than_o they_o be_v it_o be_v a_o sin_n they_o say_v to_o bely_v the_o devil_n a_o shame_n to_o charge_v man_n with_o what_o they_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o
signification_n of_o the_o word_n i_o answer_v not_o mere_o from_o lilly_n grammar_n rule_v but_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n deliver_v in_o her_o council_n and_o catechism_n and_o from_o the_o common_a use_n of_o such_o word_n and_o expression_n among_o christian_n if_o a_o child_n be_v teach_v by_o his_o parent_n that_o god_n alone_o can_v give_v what_o we_o ask_v when_o he_o say_v to_o his_o father_n bless_v i_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n to_o be_v that_o his_o father_n shall_v pray_v to_o god_n to_o bless_v he_o then_o sure_o much_o more_o must_v catholic_n people_n when_o they_o pray_v to_o the_o b._n virgin_n to_o drive_v away_o all_o evil_n understand_v the_o sense_n to_o be_v that_o she_o will_v pray_v to_o god_n to_o deliver_v they_o from_o all_o evil_a there_o be_v beside_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n by_o which_o they_o be_v teach_v that_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o giver_n of_o all_o good_a thing_n so_o many_o sermon_n catechism_n and_o explication_n both_o by_o word_n and_o write_v daily_o make_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n by_o priest_n to_o the_o people_n and_o parent_n to_o their_o child_n in_o this_o particular_a point_n well_o but_o if_o this_o be_v all_o say_v the_o doctor_n why_o in_o all_o this_o time_n that_o those_o prayer_n have_v be_v complain_v of_o viz._n by_o those_o who_o have_v revolt_v from_o the_o church_n have_v not_o their_o sense_n be_v better_o express_v why_o have_v they_o not_o be_v expunge_v all_o this_o while_n after_o that_o their_o breviaries_n have_v be_v so_o often_o review_v this_o i_o fear_v if_o do_v will_v not_o be_v enough_o to_o keep_v they_o from_o tell_v we_o once_o upon_o a_o time_n there_o be_v a_o blasphemous_a book_n or_o in_o the_o mass-book_n print_v at_o paris_n in_o such_o a_o year_n there_o be_v but_o why_o to_o comply_v with_o the_o humour_n of_o a_o few_o opiniator_n who_o no_o reason_n can_v satisfy_v must_v mankind_n be_v debar_v the_o natural_a manner_n of_o express_v their_o affection_n and_o why_o have_v not_o those_o scrupulous_a personâ—_n all_o this_o while_n devise_v a_o dictionary_n or_o phrase-book_n to_o furnish_v we_o with_o word_n and_o form_n of_o speak_v which_o may_v equal_v our_o conception_n and_o express_v every_o little_a variation_n of_o our_o thought_n and_o all_o the_o different_a temper_n and_o emotion_n of_o the_o spirit_n do_v we_o not_o do_v the_o same_o action_n sometime_o more_o quick_a and_o smart_o than_o at_o other_o why_o then_o must_v we_o be_v tie_v to_o use_v always_o the_o same_o form_n of_o word_n why_o may_v we_o not_o sometime_o utter_v the_o same_o affection_n in_o a_o more_o fervent_a manner_n of_o expression_n than_o at_o other_o he_o that_o see_v himself_o in_o a_o imminent_a danger_n make_v no_o long_a preamble_n but_o cry_v out_o help_v i_o and_o st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n record_v it_o as_o a_o act_n of_o great_a devotion_n in_o st._n justina_n ferat_fw-la that_o to_o free_v herself_o from_o the_o snare_n of_o satan_n she_o call_v upon_o the_o virgin_n mary_n to_o help_v and_o succour_v she_o but_o the_o doctor_n have_v now_o find_v a_o staff_n to_o beat_v bellarmin_n with_o for_o offer_v to_o instance_n in_o scripture_n that_o the_o apostle_n be_v say_v to_o save_v man_n viz._n by_o their_o prayer_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o in_o the_o like_a sense_n we_o may_v desire_v they_o to_o save_v we_o and_o he_o lay_v on_o so_o hard_a 22._o that_o he_o have_v beat_v all_o the_o brain_n out_o of_o the_o cardinal_n head_n at_o a_o blow_n for_o will_v any_o man_n say_v he_o in_o his_o wit_n say_v the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o in_o ordinary_a speech_n and_o in_o prayer_n be_v it_o all_o one_o say_v he_o for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v that_o his_o staff_n help_v he_o in_o his_o go_n and_o to_o fall_v down_o upon_o his_o knee_n and_o pray_v to_o his_o staff_n to_o help_v he_o and_o now_o i_o pray_v who_o so_o proper_a a_o man_n to_o confute_v bellarmin_n as_o dr._n st._n bellarmin_n speak_v of_o such_o instrument_n as_o have_v both_o understanding_n and_o will_n to_o help_v we_o to_o heaven_n by_o their_o prayer_n and_o he_o present_o let_v drive_v at_o he_o with_o his_o staff_n for_o speak_v nonsense_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o the_o instrument_n be_v more_o irrational_a or_o the_o use_v he_o make_v of_o it_o i_o have_v long_o since_o observe_v that_o whenever_o he_o make_v other_o man_n out_o of_o their_o wit_n the_o reader_n have_v reason_n to_o suspect_v all_o be_v not_o right_a at_o home_n but_o st._n paul_n doubtless_o be_v a_o rational_a instrument_n and_o what_o will_v he_o have_v say_v say_v the_o doctor_n to_o one_o who_o shall_v say_v to_o he_o i_o pray_v you_o pardon_v my_o sin_n and_o assist_v i_o with_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n i_o believe_v he_o will_v neither_o have_v condemn_v he_o of_o gross_a idolatry_n nor_o prodigious_a folly_n as_o the_o doctor_n do_v but_o consider_v the_o bitterness_n of_o his_o soul_n by_o the_o eagerness_n of_o his_o expression_n will_v have_v give_v he_o the_o assistance_n of_o his_o prayer_n to_o obtain_v what_o he_o aim_v to_o procure_v by_o his_o mean_n of_o god_n §_o 7._o have_v thus_o clear_v the_o fence_n of_o those_o form_n of_o prayer_n we_o sometime_o use_v to_o the_o b._n virgin_n and_o other_o saint_n to_o be_v no_o other_o than_o pray_v to_o they_o to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o we_o as_o i_o assert_v in_o my_o reply_n and_o answer_v the_o little_a exception_n the_o doctor_n make_v against_o it_o i_o shall_v conclude_v this_o point_n with_o some_o instance_n of_o like_a expression_n either_o use_v or_o approve_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o first_o for_o the_o usual_a form_n of_o holy_a mary_n or_o holy_a peter_n pray_v for_o we_o the_o instance_n be_v so_o numerous_a that_o to_o transcribe_v they_o will_v make_v a_o volume_n many_o of_o the_o father_n be_v tax_v for_o this_o practice_n by_o the_o magdeburgenses_n and_o other_o protestant_a writer_n and_o for_o this_o sort_n of_o invocation_n 358._o mr._n thorndike_n say_v it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o light_n both_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n basil_n nazianzen_n nyssen_n ambrose_n hierome_n austin_n chrysostom_n cyril_n both_o theodoret_n fulgentius_n st._n gregory_n the_o great_a leo_n more_o or_o rather_o all_o after_o that_o time_n have_v speak_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o desire_v their_o assistance_n nay_o the_o doctor_n himself_o though_o diminute_a in_o his_o confession_n acknowledge_v there_o be_v some_o instance_n of_o they_o in_o good_a author_n although_o he_o will_v needs_o have_v they_o to_o be_v but_o rhetorical_a apostrophe_n and_o poetical_a flourish_v or_o wish_n that_o the_o saint_n will_v pray_v for_o we_o as_o we_o englishman_n when_o we_o be_v at_o play_n say_v mr._n perkins_n and_o i_o wonder_v so_o pat_o a_o example_n can_v escape_v the_o doctor_n call_v upon_o the_o bowl_n to_o rub_v 91._o or_o to_o run_v as_o we_o will_v have_v they_o at_o this_o sport_n he_o fancy_n st._n hierome_n to_o have_v be_v when_o he_o cry_v to_o paul_n after_o her_o death_n help_v i_o o_o paul_n in_o my_o old_a age_n with_o thy_o prayer_n and_o so_o no_o doubt_n be_v the_o emperor_n theodosius_n too_o when_o as_o ruffinus_n report_v hist_o eccl._n l._n 2._o c._n 33._o he_o go_v to_o visit_v the_o sepulcher_n of_o the_o martyr_n accompany_v with_o all_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n it_o be_v it_o seem_v a_o general_n day_n of_o bowling_n and_o prostrate_v before_o their_o ash_n you_o may_v imagine_v to_o take_v sure_a aim_n implore_v aid_n by_o their_o intercession_n or_o as_o st._n chrysost_o have_v it_o in_o the_o same_o or_o a_o like_a occasion_n ho._n 26._o in_o 2_o cor._n beseech_v the_o saint_n to_o be_v his_o patron_n and_o advocate_n with_o god._n and_o the_o doctor_n himself_o bring_v in_o saint_n austin_n as_o play_v at_o the_o same_o game_n when_o he_o say_v p._n 173._o that_o he_o wish_v rather_o than_o praise_v that_o st._n cyprian_a will_v help_v he_o with_o his_o prayer_n confess_v also_o as_o i_o say_v before_o that_o there_o be_v some_o instance_n of_o this_o pleasant_a kind_n of_o invocation_n to_o be_v find_v in_o good_a author_n the_o difficulty_n than_o lie_v in_o those_o prayer_n which_o we_o make_v to_o saint_n to_o help_v our_o necessity_n but_o of_o these_o also_o there_o want_v not_o instance_n in_o the_o write_n of_o good_a author_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n parallel_n to_o those_o which_o the_o doctor_n object_n out_o of_o the_o present_a roman_a breviary_n and_o office_n of_o our_o lady_n do_v we_o say_v there_o hail_o b._n virgin_n thou_o alone_o have_v destroy_v all_o heresy_n in_o the_o world_n vouchsafe_v holy_a virgin_n to_o
be_v intercessor_n to_o he_o for_o they_o now_o that_o such_o as_o pious_o and_o faithful_o pray_v to_o they_o obtain_v their_o desire_n the_o donary_n when_o they_o pay_v their_o vow_n do_v witness_n as_o evident_a testimony_n of_o their_o recover_a health_n for_o some_o hang_v up_o the_o resemblance_n of_o eye_n other_o of_o hand_n other_o of_o foot_n make_v of_o gold_n or_o silver_n which_o their_o lord_n how_o small_a and_o vile_a soever_o the_o gift_n be_v disdain_v not_o most_o grateful_o to_o accept_v measure_v the_o gift_n by_o the_o ability_n of_o the_o giver_n these_o therefore_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o man_n and_o bring_v by_o those_o who_o have_v obtain_v health_n be_v most_o certain_a sign_n of_o the_o cure_n of_o the_o disease_n these_o i_o say_v show_v the_o virtue_n of_o the_o martyr_n who_o lie_v bury_v there_o and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o martyr_n declare_v the_o god_n who_o they_o worship_v to_o be_v the_o true_a god_n three_o st._n austin_n be_v so_o copious_a in_o this_o subject_n that_o he_o write_v a_o treatise_n rather_o than_o a_o chapter_n of_o the_o miracle_n which_o be_v do_v in_o his_o time_n at_o the_o shrine_v of_o several_a martyr_n 8._o particular_o of_o st._n stephen_n which_o those_o who_o desire_v to_o be_v inform_v of_o the_o truth_n may_v read_v at_o their_o leisure_n i_o have_v instance_a already_o in_o that_o of_o the_o devout_a mother_n 4._o who_o exact_v of_o st._n stephen_n to_o restore_v her_o son_n to_o life_n and_o have_v her_o petition_n grant_v god_n say_v st._n austin_n do_v it_o per_fw-la martyrem_fw-la by_o his_o martyr_n i_o shall_v only_o add_v at_o present_a what_o he_o relate_v of_o a_o poor_a but_o pious_a man_n call_v florentius_n who_o have_v lose_v his_o cloak_n and_o not_o have_v wherewith_o to_o buy_v another_o go_v to_o the_o twenty_o martyr_n who_o memory_n say_v he_o with_o we_o be_v very_o famous_a and_o pray_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n to_o be_v clothe_v certain_a young_a man_n who_o st._n austin_n call_v irrisores_fw-la i._n e._n scoffer_n hear_v he_o pray_v deride_v he_o as_o no_o doubt_n dr._n st._n will_v have_v do_v have_v he_o be_v there_o as_o if_o he_o have_v beg_v so_o much_o money_n of_o the_o martyr_n as_o will_v buy_v he_o a_o cloak_n but_o he_o depart_v from_o thence_o towards_o the_o seaside_n find_v a_o great_a fish_n upon_o the_o shore_n in_o who_o belly_n when_o open_v there_o be_v find_v a_o gold_n ring_n which_o the_o cook_n a_o good_a christian_a to_o who_o he_o have_v sell_v the_o fish_n and_o know_v what_o have_v pass_v give_v he_o with_o these_o word_n behold_v how_o the_o twenty_o martyr_n have_v clothe_v thou_o thus_o st._n austin_n little_o think_v then_o or_o now_o if_o he_o know_v nothing_o of_o what_o pass_v here_o below_o what_o sport_n this_o story_n will_v make_v for_o the_o doctor_n and_o his_o partisan_n though_o he_o good_a mâ—n_z judge_v it_o worthy_a to_o be_v recount_v that_o god_n may_v be_v glorify_v in_o his_o saint_n and_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n i_o shall_v not_o omit_v though_o it_o may_v add_v matter_n of_o new_a merriment_n to_o the_o scoff_a humour_n of_o the_o age_n to_o set_v down_o what_o i_o find_v relate_v by_o john_n patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o have_v pass_v in_o this_o kind_n with_o saint_n john_n damascen_n about_o the_o year_n 728._o he_o be_v know_v to_o have_v be_v a_o stout_a asserter_n of_o the_o veneration_n of_o holy_a image_n and_o when_o the_o emperor_n leo_n isauricus_n raise_v a_o persecution_n for_o that_o cause_n he_o write_v divers_a learned_a epistle_n to_o confirm_v the_o faithful_a in_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v then_o at_o damascus_n where_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o saracen_n keep_v his_o court_n and_o high_o in_o the_o favour_n of_o that_o prince_n for_o his_o wisdom_n and_o learning_n and_o the_o emperor_n leo_n not_o know_v otherwise_o how_o to_o execute_v his_o fury_n against_o he_o cause_v a_o letter_n to_o be_v forge_v as_o from_o damascen_n to_o he_o and_o to_o be_v transcribe_v by_o one_o who_o can_v exact_o imitate_v his_o hand_n the_o content_n whereof_o be_v to_o invite_v he_o to_o pass_v that_o way_n with_o his_o army_n with_o promise_n to_o deliver_v the_o city_n into_o his_o hand_n this_o letter_n the_o emperor_n as_o out_o of_o friendship_n to_o a_o ally_n and_o detestation_n of_o the_o treachery_n send_v to_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o saracen_n who_o no_o soon_o see_v and_o read_v it_o but_o in_o a_o brutish_a passion_n command_v the_o right_a hand_n of_o damascen_n which_o he_o suppose_v have_v write_v it_o to_o be_v cut_v off_o dictum_fw-la factum_fw-la a_o word_n and_o a_o blow_n his_o hand_n be_v strike_v off_o and_o hang_v up_o in_o the_o marketplace_n till_o evening_n when_o upon_o petition_n that_o he_o may_v have_v leave_n to_o bury_v it_o it_o be_v command_v to_o be_v deliver_v to_o he_o he_o take_v the_o hand_n and_o instead_o of_o lay_v it_o in_o the_o ground_n join_v it_o to_o his_o arm_n and_o prostrate_v himself_o before_o a_o image_n of_o our_o b._n lady_n which_o he_o keep_v in_o his_o oratory_n humble_o beseech_v her_o intercession_n for_o the_o restore_n of_o his_o hand_n that_o he_o may_v employ_v it_o in_o set_v forth_o her_o son_n praise_n and_o she_o this_o do_v sleep_v seize_v on_o he_o and_o he_o behold_v the_o image_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n look_v upon_o he_o with_o a_o pleasant_a aspect_n and_o tell_v he_o that_o his_o hand_n be_v restore_v which_o when_o he_o awake_v he_o find_v to_o be_v true_a and_o a_o small_a circle_n or_o mark_v only_o remain_v in_o the_o place_n where_o it_o have_v be_v cut_v off_o to_o testify_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o miracle_n this_o be_v record_v by_o john_n patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o life_n of_o st._n john_n damascen_n and_o to_o this_o i_o may_v add_v many_o more_o of_o the_o like_a kind_n but_o these_o may_v suffice_v to_o satisfy_v a_o impartial_a mind_n that_o whether_o the_o saint_n themselves_o hear_v we_o or_o no_o yet_o those_o who_o implore_v their_o intercession_n be_v most_o certain_o hear_v 15._o and_o as_o st._n austin_n say_v help_v by_o they_o and_o it_o can_v never_o be_v unlawful_a much_o less_o idolatrous_a to_o use_v that_o mean_n for_o the_o obtain_v our_o just_a desire_n which_o god_n himself_o have_v attest_v by_o so_o many_o miracle_n to_o be_v acceptable_a to_o he_o all_o that_o the_o doctor_n bring_v to_o uphold_v his_o slippery_a consequence_n be_v that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o senseless_a thing_n to_o desire_v some_o excellent_a person_n in_o the_o indies_n when_o we_o be_v at_o our_o solemn_a devotion_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o and_o so_o no_o doubt_n he_o will_v have_v deride_v those_o three_o tribune_n lipoman_n who_o be_v unjust_o condemn_v by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n commend_v themselves_o to_o the_o prayer_n of_o st._n nicholas_n at_o that_o time_n far_o from_o the_o court_n for_o double_a innocent_n but_o god_n who_o be_v every_o where_o present_a and_o to_o who_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o world_n be_v foolishness_n both_o can_v and_o do_v reward_v the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o devotion_n by_o cause_v the_o holy_a man_n to_o appear_v to_o the_o emperor_n in_o his_o sleep_n and_o divert_v he_o from_o execute_v the_o sentence_n in_o fine_a if_o the_o doctor_n will_v needs_o have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o senseless_a thing_n to_o call_v upon_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n for_o the_o assistance_n of_o their_o prayer_n he_o must_v either_o condemn_v the_o light_n both_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n as_o mr._n thorndike_n call_v they_o to_o have_v be_v senseless_a man_n and_o they_o may_v thank_v god_n they_o escape_v so_o or_o he_o must_v grant_v this_o practice_n of_o they_o to_o be_v a_o convince_a argument_n that_o they_o believe_v the_o saint_n do_v hear_v they_o §_o 4._o the_o last_o thing_n he_o quarrel_v at_o be_v the_o set_n up_o the_o image_n of_o saint_n in_o some_o high_a place_n of_o the_o church_n and_o burn_a incense_n before_o they_o and_o what_o he_o say_v to_o show_v this_o to_o be_v very_o evil_a be_v that_o which_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v very_o good_a viz._n that_o the_o person_n for_o who_o sake_n this_o be_v do_v be_v as_o we_o suppose_v they_o true_o such_o as_o for_o their_o assure_a sanctity_n will_v deserve_v to_o have_v it_o do_v to_o themselves_o though_o perhaps_o humility_n or_o other_o moral_a consideration_n may_v weigh_v both_o with_o they_o and_o the_o church_n not_o to_o permit_v it_o to_o be_v do_v yet_o we_o know_v that_o elias_n sit_v upon_o the_o top_n of_o a_o hill_n and_o call_v fire_n from_o heaven_n upon_o those_o two_o captain_n who_o come_v to_o seize_v he_o but_o